Chapter 1: The Fall
Notes:
(EDITED) In the process of editing my works
Chapter Text
When Nora was five, they called her Xiao Taiyang —the little sun.
Her childhood was her feet dangled in the trees and hair caught in the branches: always one step away from the light.
She remembered her hand as it grazed leaves and sunbeams.
She remembered her father’s worry: nothing but a whisper in the clouds.
She remembered the fall, a scream to the ground.
Cuts and bruises donned her skin, but her brother bore the blame. He held the burden of the eldest despite his sickly frame.
“Xiao xin!” He pleaded, “Be careful this time.”
Her legs built up scabs from falling.
Her skin created patches from sunburns past.
Her bruises built on bruises from cartwheels in the street.
Yet, she never cried—she refused to.
With every fracture of bones and scratch of skin, she stifled a scream and continued to climb and smile and play. Her father always saw through the thin facade and shook his head, but it was her brother who cradled her wounds and kissed the pain goodbye.
On days so sweet and sunny, they chased butterflies by the overgrown vending machine. On others, they crowded under the blankets and watched TV.
Twelve years later, however, Nora laid on the rocks at the bottom of the bridge.
She laid in a pool of red regret.
The sun gave way to the moonless sky.
A hot pain made tears prickle in her eyes—delayed but inevitable.
If she was five again, her father would’ve shaken his head as Gege Kong nursed her back to health. She pictured that overgrown vending machine. She pictured running around the grass and squealing her brother’s name, knees rough from scabs.
But Nora was seventeen and all alone.
Chapter 2: The Climb
Notes:
(EDITED) Feel free to leave kudos and critiques :) It was really fun being to dive into Zuko's character like this
Chapter Text
When Zuko was five, they called him a disgrace—someone lucky to be born.
That just makes you stronger, Zuko –his mother whispered sweet words into his ear.
She never reprimanded them for the weakness in his eyes.
She never pushed him away when the chill of the palace became too much to bear.
She never told him he wasn’t good enough.
But, even in her arms, he heard the whispers and the sneers: A Firebender born on the peak of the Winter Solstice? How unlucky.
How dishonorable.
He was born in the breath of dishonor and disgrace–
–which meant he had to work for his honor every step of the way.
That just makes you stronger, Zuko.
Every mistake made in class, every stumble in his katas, every frown from his father whenever he spoke: he only thought of his mother’s warm gaze and gentle smile.
That just makes you stronger, Zuko.
His scars and bruises screamed at him to do better—no matter how much less Azula had.
Lucky, lucky Azula, born on the peak of the Summer Solstice –the thought taunted him every time she ”graced” him with her presence.
Eleven years later, he stared out into the open sea–a reminder of his purpose branded onto his face.
You weren’t strong enough: he remembered falling to his knees.
You weren’t honorable enough: his father walked up to him—suffering would be his teacher.
You weren’t good enough: a pain he could never forget.
If he was five again, his mother would’ve wrapped him in her arms, the scent of Fire Lilies on her clothes.
Maybe she would’ve brought them to the turtle-duck pond. Maybe Azula would’ve fussed and babbled in her arms, so different from her lies and sharp tongue.
But Zuko was sixteen and away from home.
Chapter 3: The Sea
Summary:
Nora has a bad week
Notes:
(EDITED) For those who read my story before and are a little confused as to why the chapter numbers decreased by one--don't worry, I just merged the two chapters together. They were meant to be one whole chapter anyway
Chapter Text
When Nora was five, it was hotter than hell.
She remembered her fingers trapped in her brother’s sweaty palms. Every step he took, every sound they made, every movement taken: all done with careful deliberation.
Lest they face baba’s wrath.
She tried to pry her hands out of his damp grasp, but it was iron-clad.
When he looked down, he smiled as bright as the sun itself. But, she saw how the light drenched his concerned brow. He gazed between her and the house behind them, and the smile, no matter how bright, failed to reach his eyes.
It made her giddy.
It made her nervous.
“Remember to be quiet, Xiao Taiyang.” Kong’s whispers teetered on the edge of playfulness and fright. She, on the other hand, was still deciding where to sway.
“We’re going to lake?” her head tilted, “But, baba said stay in house while he job.”
”Yes, baba did tell us to stay back at the house…” There was a careful consideration, a temptation in his legs to turn around–the house was right there, after all.
But, he shook his head and she saw the way his shoulders set. Whatever thoughts he had harbored were pushed to sea, “But…I–well, these are really cool guys–you know, from school?”
“Suh-cool. They suh-cool friends?”
“Mhm, and–aw man,” he grinned, his thumb wiping away the sweat from his upper lip, “isn’t it hot out?”
Nora nibbled on the inside of her cheek. She felt her shirt stick to her back and the hair plaster on her face, “Mhm. Air-con don’t work no more.”
“Exactly.” He swallowed and ran a hand through his wet mop of hair. His grip trembled on hers, but his gaze seemed resolute. Back then, his cheeks were full and full of youth, and his eyes filled with energy. Well–a timid energy more akin to a Jack Rabbit.
He took in a shaky breath:
“God, baba’s gonna kill me.”
“Gege big trouble?”
“...Just be really quiet until we get to the lake, okay?”
Of course, the first thing he decided to do was introduce his little sister.
“Connor, Ben, this is Nora!” He beamed as she studied the two boys.
They were tall: taller than her brother and just as intimidating. Their shirts were strewn to the side, and their arms held a fine line where it would’ve been: a border of sun-kissed tan to uncovered pale. Their hair was unkempt, and she saw the way their locks dripped onto the dirt; like morning dew in the tall grass. Ben’s hair reflected a sandy blonde like the sun itself. Connor’s was a disorganized brown.
She saw the brunette’s face curl in contempt.
“Ew, Robin, you brought your sister?” he shuddered, “Did your dad put you on babysitting duty? ‘Thought we said no girls.”
Robin– she reminded himself– his English name.
Her brother was sheepish, “No—well, someone has to watch her. Dad’s in the garage working on cars.”
“Still, you brought a girl.” His offense made Nora’s face pucker. His blue eyes found hers and they bore into each other: a mutual disdain.
While the brunette whined and moaned, the blonde didn’t say a word. His gaze simply studied; glances that said more than Connor could’ve complained. Ben’s awareness made her shuffle and she buried her face into her brother’s side.
The blonde knelt to her height, “Nora, right?”
She nodded and looked him over.
“That’s a pretty name.”
He paused and gave her an expectant look. Still, nothing was said; what was there to say?
“You good at swimming?”
She shrugged–she knew how, but she didn’t know if she was any good.
Somehow, that answer was good enough. She saw it in his eyes before he even had the chance to speak.
When Gege Kong made it to the water, he looked back to Nora, still waiting on the rocks, “Come on! Xiao Taiyang!”
“She won’t do it.” Connor rolled his eyes, “She’s a little girl. She won’t.”
“I-I’m coming!” she protested. But, fear made her pause.
What if it’s too deep?
What if I drown?
She wished her brother was still at shore, but he was already out there, waist-deep in the river. She saw him make his way back and hated how bright concern etched onto his features.
Nora took in a breath, “Gege, I can do it by myself.”
“Are you sure–?”
She took a step forward, eyes closed. The frigid waters ran between her toes and pulled at her ankles. The deeper she went, the further it welcomed her with open arms, and Nora felt the nerves subside. A shiver went down her spine–but not from the cold.
A thrill pulled at the edge of her lips.
She ran.
She squealed and laughed, the tension eased from her shoulders as she jumped and stomped and cheered.
She learned to fight against the current.
She learned to push against water's gravity.
She learned to splash against the sunlight.
The four of them were in the water until the sun set and their skin wrinkled – arms strained and determination resolute. Her muscles ached and her chest hurt from playful screams and childish laughter. The apprehension in Connor’s eyes just made her all the more determined. With every doubtful glance, every attempt to get away, she and Kong pulled him back in. If they played Marco Polo, she would shout “Polo” until her voice drew thin. If they played River Monster, she made sure she was the best River Monster they ever had.
The seconds turned to minutes.
The minutes turned to hours.
The hours turned to an eternity of scolding.
When her father found them, he murmured curses and grumbled worries until his tongue was sandpaper. He yelled and berated until his throat ran raw. He rubbed ointment on their sunburnt shoulders until there was nothing left.
She practically tasted the scent of medicine; the bitter, herbal smell made her eyes water.
“You two go out and disrespect me?” His hands were rough against her smoldering skin, “I tell you to stay in the backyard! Mafan! You don’t listen to me, ha? Kong , what did I tell you about looking after your sister? I thought I tell you to put on sunscreen, too!”
Nora shifted in place, her gaze meeting her brother’s. His lips were pulled into a line–
–but the hint of a grin teased at the corners.
Their father’s angry mumblings turned into white noise.
It was worth it.
===
Nora awoke with a desperate gasp and a blinding blue.
First, there was the sky–an endless, cerulean sky with freckles of clouds .
Then, the sea–the vast blanket of indigo, whose ripples sent her body thrashing around in its mercy .
Finally, the cold –a piercing, unwavering sensation that sent prickles down her legs and shivers up her spine. It was the only thing that kept her awake and aware of the ocean’s lull.
Her lips were parched, her fingers were wrinkled, and her clothes floated aimlessly in the vast emptiness.
Where…? Her head snapped in every which way, but it all looked the same:
An endless blue desert of nothing.
What is–?
When did I–?
How did I–?
The onslaught of thoughts pounded against her skull.
“What the fuck ?” She coughed—her chords ground against one another, like hot stones on her sandpaper tongue.
Guess talking’s out of the equation.
Focus –her heart beat against her ribcage, clawing for escape– how did you get here? Are there any landmarks? Anything that can tell us where we are?
Oh yeah– one side of her scoffed– let’s just look around for some landmarks: water, water–oh! More water!
Oh, shut it, Nora–what’s the last thing you remember?
Her eyes fluttered shut. The memory came back in flashes, mere glimpses of a moment:
I remember… falling.
She pictured it–the wind as it hit her face. The pit of dread as it sunk lower and lower and–
Yes, and?
The impact after that; there’s always the impact.
She remembered it–laying on the rocks and asking for it to end, eyes at the empty sky and hair drenched in blood.
Okay, and…?
…Nothing after that.
Bullshit, what else?
She saw it–the fall. The bridge. The pool of death formed at the rocks. The dance of a butterfly’s wings. The airy voice of an insect.
Yes...she remembered now. She remembered it like it was yesterday, a memory as vivid as blood and the taste just as metallic.
There was a butterfly, wasn’t there?
There was.
But…it talked.
No, it didn’t. You were delirious from the fall.
But–!
Leave it, Nora. Whether or not the butterfly actually spoke, it’s not gonna get you out of the ocean.
The ocean– Nora let out a groan. She tried to run a hand over her face, but the crusted, wrinkled palms of her hands made her think otherwise.
I’m just in the middle of the ocean.
Great.
Just great.
Fan-fucking-tastic.
This is just–!
“Agh!” She scowled, more akin to a gurgle than anything else. She wanted to scream and shout and cry.
She wanted to bang her head against the wood under her shoulders.
She wanted to throw her backpack until it reached the moon.
Stupid situation and this stupid ocean and this stupid backpack–
Wait…
She felt around for the cloth, frozen prickles in every movement— Backpack?
Her cracked lips stretched into a tight smile— Oh my God, my schoolbag!
Her hands fumbled in the foam and she frantically scrambled for the zippers:
Come on…
Come on…
Come–!
Zip!
Down the zipper went and in the water poured.
“ Shit, fuck—” She coughed, her throat irritated and angry, “Fuck, stop talking—!"
===
She took inventory:
A soggy track and field shirt.
Soggy socks littered with holes.
Damp gym shorts.
A plastic make-up bag.
A phone with half of the battery she would’ve liked.
Six sheets of paper, lined with red markered “A’s.”
Five protein bars.
A water bottle half full.
Nora closed her eyes and let the waves push and pull her thoughts:
So that’s around 400 calories per bar…
How many calories do we need to survive?
I don’t know–
Food…food…you can live a while without food. What did your anatomy teacher say? Around a month?
We’re not going to be out here for a month–
Then, how long, Nora? How long will it take before your water runs out or a shark eats your guts? How long will it be until you find land or another ship spots you?
Shut it, Nora. If you could survive the fall, you could survive anything.
Did we?
What?
Did we survive the fall?
Of course we did–why else would we…
But, the more she thought, the further her heart sunk to the pit of her stomach–anchors that grew heavier and heavier. It felt like her heart stepped into the ocean with stones in its pockets.
How…how long ago was that?
How long has it actually been since the fall?
Her jaw set at the memory:
The railing as it slipped past her fingers.
Her hair as it tickled her chin.
The wind as it roared in her ears.
The weight of gravity as it kept pushing and pushing.
Down.
Down.
Down.
She shook her head, throat robbed of moisture: Never mind that. Focus, Nora.
Focus…
But the thought pestered and festered: Was she in heaven? Hell? Purgatory? A coma? The coma felt more favorable of the three—she was only seventeen with graduation two months away.
A coma was temporary.
But death?
No one escaped their clutches.
And her family—she hoped and prayed to whatever gods or spirits were out there that she wasn’t dead .
Poor Baba–she grimaced– first Gege Kong and now—
Her throat felt tight, choking on the weight of unspoken words.
It’s…
Her fingers absentmindedly trailed to her wrist. It wasn’t until the digits grazed bare skin did she realized she had done it–a force of habit.
The butterfly bracelet that usually donned her sun-kissed skin–
Ah… her shoulders fell: I took it off.
She remembered the beads as they slipped past her thumb in a fit of rage.
Her father’s voice and her own stung in her ears.
The weight of grief had fogged over their minds–reason beyond saving.
She remembered the rain as it hit her face, and her feet as they pounded against the concrete.
She remembered her tears as they mixed with rainwater.
Right, water .
She unscrewed the bottle and the first sip felt like nectar soothing her desert skin.
Don’t think about home or your family right now– for the first time, both sides of her head agreed– I don’t care if this is hell, purgatory, or the bakery next door: I’m surviving this place.
Will you? A part of her scoffed: Will you really?
But, she ignored the doubts and the sneers of her own mind.
The gears shifted:
The hunger issue won’t kick in too badly until the next couple of weeks…let’s see…I have my bottle of water which I could take a sip of every couple of days. If I don’t get any saltwater in any of my open wounds I… think I should be fine until I see a ship on the horizon. Driftwood is a good sign, right? Right, shark problem, shark problem…I got tweezers in the make-up bag and they seem sharp. What else…what else….?
A breeze hit her skin. It kissed it with goosebumps and tickles of ice. She felt herself freeze—not just from the cold, (although it certainly didn’t help) but from the painstaking realization, the one that made her heart tremble at the thought:
Fuck.
The cold.
===
Nora came to a conclusion:
This wasn’t heaven–
–but it was too cold to be hell.
Her shivers did very little to quell the frost, and her muscles locked up from the frigidity. Nora’s eyes were on a constant sway of open and shut, a battle she felt herself losing. She had never felt as tired as this in…well, a while.
Even then, it didn’t compare to the absolute fatigue that weighed down on her shoulders, as if the sky fell on her.
It would’ve hurt if she wasn’t so numb.
Perhaps that’s what concerned her most of all.
Her eyes shifted to the dark, leathery mark on the side of her hand–she remembered when she first got it.
Nora wasn’t a doctor–
–but she’s had her fair share of burns from both sun and smoke.
After all, when you put a seven-year-old next to a soldering iron, the combination ends in tears. She remembered: her hand held close to her chest, her eyes widened at the reddened skin–weeping and angry. The wound pulsed and screamed–
–but, she didn’t feel a thing: her nerves died in a soundless whimper.
The very things, she learned, that stood as her body’s messengers were called for in times of pain. They were protection and agony. They were sickness and health. They were everywhere but invisible.
They were important as they were minuscule–and to feel nothing in her fingertips, to not even feel the rough burn scar?
Bad.
Really bad.
It didn’t help that her eyes refused to stay open.
She wanted to sink under the blanket of blue and rest until the end of eternity.
She wanted to reach up to the moon and feel something in the tremors of her skin.
She wanted it to pour its moonbeams and relieve her aching muscles.
She wanted to laugh and cheer and wake up from whatever state of comatose she was stuck in.
She wanted to go home.
She wanted to wake up from this Godawful nightmare and see her baba and gege Kong, right there at the foot of her bed. She could afford to endure baba’s scolding and her brother’s timid patience.
In fact, she wouldn’t be anywhere else.
Stay awake, Nora –the backpack strap started to slip. She had the urge to adjust it–
–but her fingers were locked around the driftwood with no hopes of moving.
Her throat felt dry–
No– shook her head– I’m not doing this. I’m not going to give up here. What was it that baba always said? If you want to eat an elephant–
–take one bite at a time.
And that’s what she would do:
One bite at a time.
One step at a time.
One finger at a time.
Move your index finger .
It should’ve been easy.
It should’ve.
Yet, her muscles ached and her mind strained. Her fingers were more akin to the color of her hair than anything else:
An ugly, shivering blue.
She grunted and grit and quivered–
Nothing.
Move your index finger .
It’s not moving!
Her teeth grinded together and clattered in her skull. Her eyes narrowed at the stubborn finger that didn’t dare move from its place.
One finger at a time– She reminded herself and attempted to quell the thunder of emotions: Well, try again—move your index finger.
It proved just as pointless as the last:
Nothing.
A flood of fear replaced her frustration: Why–why can’t I move them at–?
Do it again.
Her efforts became all the more desperate: every lull of frigid waves, every sway of the ocean’s wake, every threat of tears that prickled in the corners of her eyes–
She tried.
She hoped.
She prayed.
But, there it sat: as if it wasn’t her finger at all.
It’s not working!
Damn it, just move something, anything!
The cycle continued—the fifteen-minute, redundant cycle continued and resulted in fruitlessness. Nora licked her lips and tried again.
And again.
And again.
And again .
“Well, this is a sorry sight.”
She froze, but her mind was racing, frantic. She almost convinced herself it was the work of the wind–
But its words…
She shook her head: I must’ve just heard it in my head–
“No, you heard correctly.” There was a distinct amusement in its voice as if her floating body was the punchline of a joke.
There’s no one else here, you’re just hearing things, right? Reason tried to reason, but, there weren’t any favorable conclusions. She felt just as aimless as the sea itself.
Who…who said that?
A chuckle, “Ah, right. Try looking up.”
She felt every muscle crack and thaw with that simple gesture alone. Her breath came out as whisps and weak whispers that wheezed under the strain. Nora swore she felt frost grow on the blue tips of her hair.
When she finally set her eyes upon the voice–
She paused.
She waited.
She narrowed her eyes–
–but it was still there.
What the actual fuck?
The being was a translucent red–the stars from the night sky covered in that scarlet sheen. Its skin blended with moonbeams and created a vivid violet. Its beard snaked around his waist, and through it, she managed to see the clothes underneath: a traditional Chinese garb (I think), too ensnared in his red aura to show its true colors.
A red ghost– she gaped.
But, whatever it was before death, it wasn’t human.
A plethora of circular markings dotted its face: too random to be artificial and too symmetrical to be natural. From its brows to the sky above, twin horns protruded from the skin–like extensions of the eyebrows themselves. Bright orbs lined its shoulders and orbited it like planets. They moved with every breath it took. They swayed to every shuffle of wind. They bowed down to the crimson being.
Yet somehow, despite the enigma it was, its presence was familiar.
Too familiar.
Now I’m really losing my mind .
“Perhaps,” its voice whistled like the wind itself.
Or maybe it was the wind and I’m just losing my goddamn mind.
“I’m here to help.”
Right…right…the red ghost is here to help me while I’m suffering. At least make it quick.
“No, no, you misunderstand. I—well, I’m the reason you aren’t dead yet.”
Yet? You mean…I’m not dead? This isn’t hell or anything?
“No, but I can see how you think that.”
So that means I’m in a coma.
“Not quite.” The ghost let out a sigh, “It’s difficult to explain, but I can assure you that I’m here to keep you alive.”
…Can you–I don’t know, do some spirit stuff and get me a boat? Or teleport me to land?
“No, but I can—"
I don’t trust it .
“We’re running out of time here. I can… try to notify a ship, but my first priority is making sure you live through the night.”
She heard her father’s voice in her ear: it pleaded for her to step away from the red man with the devil horns. If Baba was here, he would’ve screamed “Our Father” until his voice scraped against his throat.
If gege Kong was here, he would’ve gawked until his jaw hit the bottom of the sea.
But, Nora was here–alone and as alive as one could be. Her body trembled at the sight, desperate for a touch of warmth.
…Alright, she relented, a deal with the devil it is, then.
“...I’m not a devil, but I’m glad you’ve come to your senses” he sighed. Nora felt the numbness spreading, “I want you to focus on your breath.”
My breath?
“Yes. Focus on the air flowing around you and how your body takes it. Feel where the air meets: from your nose to your throat, to your lungs, then your stomach. Hold it— hold it for two seconds, then let it pass through your mouth.”
Inhale through my nose, exhale through my mouth—got it.
“Now,” he pestered, “what do you notice?”
Her blue lips pursed together, the tremor drew them apart. She tried to ignore the chill up her spine and thrash of the waves; she kept her focus on the way her ribcage expanded, how her lungs filled with life, how every breath might be her last,
Then, she felt her breath tickle her upper lip, the spark of life melted away her frostbitten skin until it was nothing but seawater.
…My exhales are warm?
“ Exactly. ” She heard the grin in his voice.
I’m still gonna die.
“Don’t be like that, that’s just the first part. Now, do it again. But with every exhale think of a happy memory, a memory that frees. ”
A happy, freeing memory? Is this magic?
“There will be time to explain after you survive.”
She couldn’t argue with that.
Right right…A freeing, happy memory .
Nora closed her eyes, the frigid air passed through her: A free thought?
Her body bobbed up and down in the waves; she was nothing but a spec in its mercy.
Inhale.
Exhale.
Inhale.
Exhale.
It's cold.
Inhale.
Stop thinking about how cold the ocean is. Of course, it’s cold, it’s the ocean.
Exhale.
Oh, shut it, it’s hard to think about anything else except the water and air.
Inhale.
The water…the water…remember the river?
…I almost forgot about the river.
Exhale.
That was before we moved again.
Connor was pissed.
When was he never?
Inhale.
She remembered the gravel as it slipped past her toes–the water as it buried them further into the rocks.
Exhale.
She remembered the sweltering sun as they danced and played and challenged the lake. She remembered giggling until her stomach ached. She remembered swimming until her heart burst. She remembered smiling until her jaw throbbed.
Inhale.
When times were simple, huh?
When the only thing we needed to worry about was who could create the biggest splash.
No school.
No father breathing down her neck.
Just her, them, and the river.
Exhale.
She opened her eyes. and squinted in the moonlight. It was apparent—the ghost was gone.
No horns.
No beard wrapped around its waist.
No red spirit that lit the night sky.
Her lips pursed together: Of course, it was a delusion.
But, Nora felt her finger twitch.
===
Fatigue clouded her vision.
However, the waves decided to be merciful–just this once.
A shape floated in the corner of her eye, and a sudden burst of energy sprung her to life.
Is that…a ship? Her eyes widened and she drifted closer. Her heart pounded in her chest, a grin threatened to break through–
Until it inevitably faltered.
Oh.
Oh no.
The ship looked nothing more than a corpse: its ribs open and faced towards the sun. It reached out to the heavens and pleaded for another chance. Its blue sails poured from the tips of a broken mast like a pool of blood, and rope sprawled every which way, like strands of hair on the sea floor.
Worst of all–a strange, gray wolf helmet.
Its furs were crusted with salt, its nose shiny and bold, its silver sheen polished like a display of pride. Scratches lined the cool metal and paint chipped at the hem.
It was used.
It was bruised.
It belonged to someone;
Someone at the mercy of the wreck.
Maybe they…were rescued by another ship.
But, the more she observed, the more she realized. The more she realized, the more her brow furrowed at the sight.
The wolf stared at her, bugged her to no end. It wasn’t the strange craftsmanship or the scratches on the manmade hide that pestered and lingered–but, rather, a strange familiarity:
Where have I seen this before–?
She shook whatever thoughts drifted onto shore: Focus Nora.
Focus.
Her limbs shook when she climbed her way onto the bones of a wooden giant, and its corpse creaked under the newfound weight. She had almost forgotten how gravity felt against her legs, how solid it was to stand.
She was almost relieved if it weren’t for the deafening silence.
She gathered whatever wood and ropes she could find, hoping, praying that a body wasn't rotting around the corner.
There wasn't.
Yet, somehow her stomach churned at the thought–
–that she was truly alone.
===
“Come on…”
She pulled until the rope was taut and her muscles shook.
She tied the knot until there was no more rope to handle.
She pressed her feet against the wood until it threatened to sink.
Come on… her thoughts urged.
This one has to stay afloat–we can’t just keep floating in the water forever.
I know, I know. But, remember what baba said: to eat an elephant–
–you take one bite at a time. I know.
Even if it apparently took several days before she got down to the bone.
Her nails dug into her wrinkled palms. She watched as the sun dipped below the ever changing horizon.
She took in a breath: Here goes nothing.
Nora stepped onto the raft–slow and careful. Her foot dug into the splintered surface and rope hairs sprouted between the toes.
She wobbled.
She stumbled.
But, she stayed afloat.
There was disbelief, a doubt that fed and grew. She braced herself for the inevitable splash–
–But, the splash never came.
Holy shit. Her heart pounded in her ears.
Her cheeks ached from the strain of a grin, and the smile lines wore thin until she thought she bled.
She laughed.
She jumped.
She cheered until it rang in her ears.
And even then, the raft kept its shape.
“I did it! I did it! I did it!” Her voice was hoarse from disuse and not any less painful than when she arrived.
The only time Nora had ever felt such joy was when she first learned to change the oil of a client’s car. It was a simple job: a lesson her father easily taught. But to an eleven-year-old, she felt on top of the world and covered in grease.
Her smile grew brighter at the memory.
She glanced back at the shipwreck with the widest grin she could’ve mustered. As much as the boat (or rather, what was left of it) could’ve provided, she was ready to say goodbye.
Nora fumbled with the rope that tethered them in place, the sea foamed at the hidden surface rocks. She remembered the days when intrusive thoughts painted vivid images:
Who owned the helmet?
What did they look like?
Did they wear it with pride?
Did they wear it until the end?
Did anyone mourn them?
That question alone dragged her heart.
Well, no more pondering.
No more shivering.
No more wondering.
It was time to leave.
And as she paddled and drifted away, she faced the sky–a purpose set and head held high.
The sun set on the fourth day and made way for the next.
===
Day five was idle, and boredom was a solemn realization.
Movies, TV shows, and YouTube videos always made surviving an adventure. In between struggling and rebuilding, however, there wasn’t much to do but listen to the torrential downpour of thoughts.
Well, that, and croaks of wood.
Her raft slowly fell apart with each passing hour, and most of her time was spent resecuring the scraps. It did help the wood was made to withstand the aquatic conditions, but Nora was hopeful, not dumb: she wasn’t anywhere close to a naval engineer. If anyone took one look at her they’d see a little Asian girl with no idea what she was doing.
They’d be right, but, still.
The raft bobbed up and down with the waves. Her cold shorts were tied around her head like a bandana, the extra shirt laid over her shoulders–and the socks?
Well, she found a stick and figured she needed a flag.
She let her black and blue shoes bask in the sunlight.
Of course, I left my sunscreen back at the hospital– She rolled her eyes, blue strands of hair stuck to her forehead– At least brought my track stuff.
Well, you brought your school bag by accident. It’s not like you were planning to get stuck in the middle of the ocean. Where are you going after you get rescued or find land, anyway?
Home, obviously. Remember what that ghost said? We’re not dead.
Before the raft, you said that the ghost was just a hallucination..
Yes, but–
–And even if they weren’t a figment of your imagination, what are spirits?
…Dead people.
Exactly.
She huffed, a bundle of rope in her callused fingers– The more I think about this, the more my mind goes around in circles! Am I dead or not?
I think–
–Yes–?
–That you’re just..confused.
Great, great. More answers raise more questions. Maybe just stop having a crisis and focus on surviving.
Nora rolled her eyes, her thoughts a constant back and forth. She knew the more she stood still, the more she thought. The more she thought, the more they bickered.
And the more we bicker…
The more you lose your mind. Wanna check that inventory?
I thought you would never ask.
“Alright, alright…” She sighed, thankful for the distraction. Her hands fumbled in the bag, “two waterskins half-full, a bag of wet fish jerky, two protein bars, a makeup bag with no foundation– lovely, ten percent phone, homework, and…”
She paused, her fingers brushed against the cool metal of time forgotten.
I…thought I left it behind–
Nora swallowed the lump in her throat and the memories that came with it:
A golden clip in the shape of a butterfly, tangled in the bundle of broken bracelets. Some of the string had cut itself on the wing, and the beads rattled at the bottom.
Some had lost their polished twinkle, while others were missing entirely.
No doubt, they sat at the bottom of the ocean.
The idea almost made her nauseous.
Fuck, I thought I…
No, she knew she didn’t forget—she just failed to push it aside. The memory felt old and aged, dusty as it sat on the top shelf, but it hadn’t quite lost its youth.
She remembered it like it was yesterday:
The panic.
The crying.
The running.
She swallowed the memories down, down, down.
Nora’s hands were careful, shaking from the strain of fear. Every bead, every string, every echo of a memory was cradled in her hands, like a newborn baby.
She kept the remnants in the front pocket, and double—no— triple-checked the strength of the zipper.
She refused to think of it again.
But, she kept the bag close to her heart.
As the sun reached its peak that day, her fingers trembled. The butterfly clip wasn’t really made out of gold, but its wings still felt heavy in her hands.
I remember when Gege Kong made the–
She swallowed her thoughts, her heart weighed that of metal and felt just as cold.
She couldn’t even think it.
How pathetic is that?
It slipped past the tangles of her sapphire locks and clicked into place–
–like it was right where it belonged.
===
It started as a tickle in the back of her throat.
Annoying, sure, but tolerable.
She cleared her throat.
But, the annoyance fluttered in and out, stronger than the last.
The more she tried, the more it came back.
The more it came back, the more she tried to drink–
–but, it never went away.
It’ll go away– she tried to convince herself.
However, as the sun dipped below the horizon, she attempted to cough away the pesky phlegm in her chords.
But, one cough became two.
Two became three.
Then three became countless: a flurry of dry sputters and spit. Nora reached for the waterskin and drank as much as she could.
Just try not to choke to death on the raft!
How embarrassing would that be?
The wood underneath her felt shakier and her mind burned. The wind that was once too cold was now not cold enough. Her skin, though littered with goosebumps, felt like the pores would produce steam at any moment. The coughing fit continued, and she didn’t need a mirror to know how scarlet her face went, she felt it well enough.
“Oh God, please… let me catch…a fucking… break!”
Her back fell against the splintered floor and her skin basked in the moonlight. Its brilliant rays reflected yellow on the golden clip.
Just go to sleep, Nora –her waterskin was tucked safely under her arm, and her backpack under her head– you’ll be better tomorrow.
She hoped for a dreamless night.
===
She was as sleepless as the ocean.
Her mind was hazier than the days before and the shivering— oh, the shivering;
It worsened with each wracking rasp.
How long has it been?
Too long.
Nora wasn’t sure if it was whatever was on the shipwreck that made her sick, the prolonged exposure to cold, the bacteria in the ocean, or all of the above. But, what she did know, was she was just a lump of pathetic, shivering, goose-flesh, curled up into a ball on a shitty looking raft, now that I’m thinking about it.
The raft is shit, this situation is shit, this is fucking shit.
Thanks, genius. Took you long enough.
We were so happy! Now I wish we didn’t leave that shipwreck.
Me neither, but here we are in the middle of fuck-all nowhere thanks to your survival skills.
Well, sorry that I didn’t have time to do some research before I woke up in the middle of the goddamn ocean!
“I am…survivor girl.” Her speech was slow and drawled. The raft’s movements did little to quell her festering nausea.
Great, now you’re going insane.
“I am… insane girl?” She laughed, the nausea built.
What are you even doing? Get up!
No, no, no—I think I’m gonna stay here for a while. It’s comfortable.
“Comfy omfy omfy…” She murmured, and she wasn’t even sure why.
Oh my God. If only literally anyone else was here to deal with your shit.
“Ha ha! Shit! Bad word. Very bad word. Baba be upsetti spaghetti.”
Right, like your dad. He didn’t know what he was doing most of the time, but at least he had the resources to learn.
“ Baba? You got soup?” She laughed once more, throat hoarse, “I like soup. Soup good.”
Oh no.
“Ah fuck—” She rolled over. The raft wobbled ever so slightly to the left and her stomach ever so gracefully emptied its contents into the ocean.
There goes the protein bar.
The smell made her gag.
Not again—
===
The delirium came in waves;
Though every time she slipped out of it, it wasn’t much better.
The sun — too hot.
The ocean — too rough.
Her mind — too messy.
The world — too bright.
She was barely able to eat any of the salty, dried fish that hung from her mouth.
It might as well be gum at this point— her mind drawled— chewing and chewing with none of it to swallow.
Nora wasn't an idiot ( though the past couple of days are starting to push it)— she needed to fill her stomach with something.
If she were to keep working on the raft, she would need energy.
Energy required calories.
Calories required food, not water.
But every single time she had something in her stomach, the ruthlessness of water was what made her spit it back out. Every rush of nausea only added to the emptiness in her bodily reservoirs, and she'd rather not waste any more food.
So... save energy for your immune system, huh?
Yeah, just put the jerky away.
===
She tried to survive.
By God did she try.
A part of the raft pulled away from the ocean’s incessant waves. Her lips pursed together, her head nearly split open from the pain, but, she could manage.
I need to manage.
Her fingers fumbled with the rope, her mind swayed along with the sea: in and out of focus, a constant push and pull.
Focus.
Focus, Nora.
But, every time she tried to stand, the breeze knocked her down.
Every time she tried to go to the edge of the raft, the nausea built until there was nothing left to vomit.
Every time her stomach growled, she dry heaved on the splintered deck and tears blurred her vision.
She took the piece of wood and threw it as far as she could, a vengeful cry in her throat.
Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!
She couldn’t even hear the splash: a distant memory.
So far from where it came from.
===
This is the end.
And Nora was sure of it.
She didn’t know if those birds were hallucinations, but they looked hungry. Nora clutched her bag close to her chest, prickles up her arm from sleeping on it.
What are you doing?
She eyed the birds: a family, perhaps— I’m just resting...again.
No, you’re giving up. Now get up and eat something. You look disgusting.
But, she didn’t move.
She couldn’t.
How long are we going to be at sea? How long will it be until we find another source of civilization? How many days has it been? Five?
Ten, actually.
Ew.
“This is the end this is the end!” She sang, her voice croaky as it was when she first started. Her mind was still a haze, and the fog was never-ending.
“The end the end the end the end. That is the end of the song!”
Man, you’re an awful singer.
Nora’s eyes fluttered shut and her mind made shapes behind the dark eyelids. This is the end is the end.
No this isn’t–
–I wish it was. I want this to end!
Well, it hasn’t ended yet, so get your ass up and–!
She couldn’t help but groan, the see-saw of thoughts refused to leave her be. She rolled over in attempts to flush them out.
But, her insistence continued. She heard a part of her scowl and tsk, the disappointment festered with each passing minute: Wake up.
No. She rolled over once more–a feeble attempt to silence those pesky thoughts.
Wake up, you idiot!
Nope nopity nope nope.
Stay awake!
The waves shifted. She’s been on the raft for enough days to recognize the ocean by its waves, and these…
…these were different.
But her eyes remained shut, like iron hinges that refused to budge. She didn’t know if it was the fatigue of dying or the fatigue of trying.
Either way, I’m tired of it all.
No, you’re not. Get up again–
–I’ve been trying for the past couple of days and they end up the same way! If I’m going to keep getting burned, I might as well just stay away from the fire.
You and your stupid metaphors, Nora–
Then, the sound of foam crashed against a solid form—something big. The push and pull of the ocean rippled its presence.
She willed herself to stay awake for one second more.
Her heart stopped.
Her breath caught in her throat.
Her voice threatened to burst back to life.
It has to be a hallucination —she could almost cry — there’s no way.
It was a ship–
And it was alive.
Tall, dark, and menacing, the hull creaked with every metallic movement.
She saw the silhouette of a boy, ponytail waved in the wind like a fearful hello. She couldn’t hear his voice, but she saw words fall on his lips and a finger pointed at her figure.
Yes! She wanted to scream: I’m here!
But, her body wouldn’t let her.
His blurry face was the last thing she saw before she let herself slip into oblivion.
(Was that a scar?)
Chapter 4: The Plan
Summary:
Zuko wasn't a planner
Notes:
I am in the process of editing this work along the way. I did add a little thing that mentions prostitution and human trafficking, so if it triggers you, just be warned.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Zuko wasn’t a planner — he was a doer.
Yes, he’s had goals (on an impulse) and agendas (again, on an impulse), but they weren’t exactly plans. His plans? His goals? His agendas? They were decided by a battle strategist, a man built on war and made his children of the same mold: a mold he strived to grow into.
But ultimately, he found himself falling short.
Perfect these katas, Prince Zuko – he sacrificed nights in a row to come even close to perfection.
Tell me of General Bujing during the Battle of Stones, Zuko – he sacrificed days memorizing names of faceless figures.
Capture the Avatar, Zuko – he sacrificed years chasing a legend.
When he was sent away, he felt it was meant to be a luxury. After all, the banishment was just a test (right?), to prove that he was a loyal son and worthy of the crown. This is a test, Zuko, he could imagine his father saying, welcoming him back with open arms, Just as I had planned every step of the Fire Nation’s victory, I want to see what you could do for our nation.
But you’re the planner, father, he wanted to plea, I only do what you command—tell me what to do!
Every stumble, every fall, every wound—it all came back as sharp as a knife; of why his father planned it all in the first place.
He was a failure.
A disgrace.
A weakling who couldn’t walk at the age Azula learned to bend.
He almost forgot his mother’s voice, a dusty, faded memory that held him close and stroked his hair; a memory that fed the turtle ducks with the distinct scent of Fire lilies: That just makes you stronger, Zuko.
He could almost feel the phantom sensation of her gentle hand, missing how easily he could lean into it.
The moment he could walk again, he made demands:
“To the Western Air Temple!” He cried. It was the closest, after all. If he was an Airbender, the temples would be the best bet, right?
“To Qincheng!” They needed to stop for supplies, he realized a little too late.
“To Caigang!” The only other place on the map.
“Gechang!”
“Yongxin!”
“Chameleon Bay!”
The tired mumblings and rusty whining of an overexerted ship and crew crescendoed with every passing year: every day, every hour, every minute.
But Zuko, a prince with a heavy heart shaped by a heavy hand, was driven with every shifting sun.
He was a doer.
His father gave him one last plan, and if he failed to act?
He was nothing.
“Zuko-ouji,” A warm, gentle voice cut through the silence—the silence of a three-year frustration. The candles flared with each passing breath, “the crew and I were wondering if you have a plan.”
“My plan, Oji, is to find the Avatar.”
“Ah…well, you see,” he cleared his throat, “that is a nice goal, Zuko-ouji, but not quite a plan. Remember: A goose-monkey fleet migrates by landmark, not by destination.”
“I don’t have time for your ramblings.” Zuko’s meditative stance grew tenser by the minute, “How about this? Once we’ve re-stocked, we can…I don’t know—head towards the Southern Air Temple again! How about that?”
“…Is that the plan, Oi?”
“Just tell the crew that we’re going to the Southern Air Temple—whatever could be explored.”
“…As you wish. Though, I must inform you that Zhoubei is nearly a month away from the Southern Air Temple and—”
“I don’t care. To the Southern Air Temple, Oji.”
He saw his uncle’s shoulders deflate; his shadow painted on the candle-lit wall.
Zuko felt the room grow colder.
Two weeks made him restless.
The bags under Zuko’s eyes grew with every night pacing, training, and re-reading air-nomad scrolls gathered from his travels: his mind was rethinking, his heart was beating, his katas weren’t good enough, his basics were terrible, his eyes missed something, his mind was filling, his breath was escalating, his honor was—
“Zuko-ouji,” concern laced his voice, “How about we play a game of Pai Sho, yes?”
“Oji, I don’t have time—”
“Please, Zuko,” He glanced up from the scroll, indentations where his hands once were. His mouth went dry as Iroh's gentle smile became ever so forced to hide those sad, somber eyes. Zuko's hands went frozen in the parchment, rustling with each pulsing squeeze.
I remember when haha-ue looked at me the same way.
He squinted at the light pouring through the creaking door, hearing footsteps scramble to the side — he knew when his crew was lazing around.
Zuko glanced at Lieutenant Jee’s shadow of a figure dancing on his left, the scarred pupil only capturing figments. He didn’t need his full sight to know Jee's eyes were sharp and observing—watching, waiting. The three lackeys on his right exchanged hurried glances, looks that told stories only they knew.
But Zuko wasn’t here to scowl and lash at his crew—not today.
Not when his uncle so excitedly rushed towards the Pai Sho table.
It seems it was already set up beforehand. Was he this hopeful?
“Please, please. Have a seat.” He patted the pillow, his grin growing ever so slightly, “Oh! Sango-san—would you please tell Eiji-san to prepare Jasmine Tea? He brews tea with the precision and patience of a tiger-puma!”
“Oji? The game?”
“Ah, not quite. A good game is best accompanied by laughter and a good cup of tea.”
Zuko groaned.
“You dragged me all the way up here to wait?!”
“The most satisfying memories are ones that are followed by suspense and anticipation. As a fan of plays and operas alike, I thought you would be familiar with the concept.”
He thought he could see Lieutenant Jee suppress a snicker and his face felt hot, “I…well—yes, but—”
“Now let’s wait together, Zuko-ouji.”
This is my entire night, isn’t it?
“What?! Oji, I was one move away from winning, how could you possibly—?!”
His uncle let out a hearty laugh, Zuko nothing but a sputtering mess. The crew gathered around the table, murmuring strategies, and making plans in hopes of defeating the Great Dragon of the West in their next game.
He even saw a pouch of coins being traded across the crowd.
Bastards. How dare they bet against me?
It became less about whether he would win—but how quickly Zuko could lose.
Record?
“You lasted two moves longer than last time, Zuko! You’re improving rapidly!”
“Oji, I lost in three moves last time.”
“As I said, you’re improving!” Zuko felt his frown sink deeper onto his face, studying the pieces on the board—How did he get all the harmonies that quickly—?
He paused, “…You…weren’t just trying to block my tiles. You basically made me move mine so you could get the harmonies quicker!”
Of course, Zuko fumed, how did I not see that before?!
“You must remember,” His uncle, ever so patient, “Pai Sho is a game where every step counts. Your goal is to win, as is everyone’s goal, but how we get there is the most important part. To fish, it’s preferable to use a rod than to jump into the ocean, would you agree?”
His smile poked through his gray beard, “Would you like to play again, round twelve?”
“…I’ll set the board.”
He could see the coin pouch move at the corner of his eye.
Ugh, those idiots, the thought made him shake his head.
Just as he was setting down the lotus tile, the air started to shift—colder than before. He could feel his inner flame flicker. Zuko didn’t feel sick, but his body was in a feverish state: cold on the outside, covered in gooseflesh while hot and sweltering on the inside.
He paused, hand still holding the carved tile.
“Zuko? Oi?”
He thought he felt something graze his cheek, like someone passing by with no destination and no journey.
Just a man with a goal but no purpose.
(Sound familiar?)
Zuko jerked to his left.
A glint caught his eye.
Was there…something in the water?
If you gave it a glance, you would think it was nothing but the waves twinkling back Agni’s brilliance.
But if you squinted…
He shot up to his feet and rushed towards the edge, ramblings of confusion gathering about the crowd, “Zuko! Are you-?”
“Oji! There’s a man at Starboard! Tell the helmsman to head East, now!”
Zuko wasn’t a planner—but who in their right mind would’ve calculated this?
Not even Azula, with all her cunning and precision, would’ve predicted this…this…
It’s a girl, Zuko. He reminded himself, no matter how much of an anomaly she may seem.
“Is her hair…blue?” He could practically hear his deckhand’s jaw hit the floor.
“I’ve heard rumors of the Water Tribe being a mystical bunch! Perhaps she is one of the fabled merfolk.”
“She looks too Earth to be from the Water Tribes.”
“Perhaps she’s spirit-touched,” his uncle chimed in.
Zuko couldn’t help but roll his eyes—Of course, they believe in this sort of stuff.
“No no…look at the roots of her hair—they’re black as midnight.”
“Her skin is dark and covered in sunspots. Was she a farmer?”
"But, that clip in her hair! It shone so brightly in the sun it might as well be a signal. Could it be made of real gold--perhaps she's a thief! A runaway?"
The prince scoffed, “I can’t believe it took that long to think of a reasonable prediction.”
He remembered how that butterfly clip reflected rays worth the light of a thousand candles, how that glint in her hair was the one thing flashing back at him, smiling.
Lifeboats come with whistles and mirrors for that exact reason, Zuko realized, Whistles carry further than screams, and reflective light carries further than an arm wave. It's like a day flare...
Either she was insightful...or incredibly fortunate.
Zuko wouldn't be surprised either way.
“But remember, Zuko-ouji, this isn’t a reasonable outcome. Be open to the possibilities of impossibilities.”
“Iroh-san is right. I mean—for a farmhand, how is she wearing so little? And how is the fabric so durable?”
And thus, the spiral of conspiracies continued.
“She has a mole in the shape of a heart, right under her eye. Could it—Dear Agni, is that a tattoo?!”
"I must admit...I'm unfamiliar with any groups that correlate with the heart mark," Iroh's hand stroked his beard. Zuko could see those rusty, old gears turning in his head; intrigued and unintimidated.
"Her hair is so...short. I thought the Earth Kingdom favored their hair as well!"
"They do...maybe she's exiled?"
"Maybe she did it herself?"
As they conspired, Zuko's eyes gravitated towards the curious knapsack--its straps were worn and discolored, but he had to admit, the seam work and stitching were phenomenal enough to stay together and maintain shape. The beige and pink polka dots, however, didn't seem to lean toward any distinct group or tribe.
And it came with flexible metalwork to keep it shut?
How did it even work?
His hand approached the sack, “What kind of bag is this?”
"Hey hey, put that down!" Doctor Dong Yan hissed, hands careful but eyes sharp and promising, "At least wait until she's awake before you snoop—obviously she can't hurt anyone in this state."
"It does raise the question," All eyes were on the Dragon of the West, hands still stroking his beard, "with all the items found on her person and...the perplexity of the situation—I think one thing is quite clear..."
"Oiji?"
"...She seems to be running from something. Though the question lies in why."
Silence reigned in its uncomfortable rule. Her hair was a conundrum, her nation unknown, her clothes so alien and revealing (Zuko forced his eyes to look away) that they didn't know where to place her. But her face; if you looked past the heavy, bleeding eyeliner and smeared lipstick, she was so obviously Earth Kingdom that it was jarring.
So that only left one thought up in the air, and Agni Zuko knew everyone was thinking it: her lack of clothes, her hair cut short like a woman in disgrace, and Zuko could see old scars on her arms and legs (and he knew what burn marks looked like).
He remembered wandering around the port of Yunshipan, scar was a white bandage that reeked of medicine.
He remembered putting his hunt for the Avatar aside for curiosity's sake.
He remembered entering a place so dark and hazy, the air smelling of booze and herbs that clouded your judgment.
Beyond the haze, he remembered a girl, so young and so sad, forced to dance and forced to smile.
He left with a taste of bile in his mouth.
He still wondered why men kept flocking in.
Who wouldn't run from a place like that?
“I think,” Doctor Dong Yan’s hand tightened around the bottle of disinfecting cream—already half-empty, “that you should let me do my job! If you won’t help me, I would suggest leaving before the patient dies!”
The metal door was shut, its creaks vibrating through the iron hull.
Its echoes were the only things that stood between the crew for those excruciating grains of silence.
A question, however, was posed.
What do they do now?
Their eyes wandered towards the prince, his scowl leaving wrinkles worth twice his age.
“Zuko-ouji,” his uncle stepped forward, “What’s your plan?”
The plan? He could hear his heart beating in his ears.
Zuko wasn’t a planner.
“I—" he paused, hands clammy and feet fidgety.
What’s your goal, Zuko?
To find the Avatar, he didn’t even know why that was a question.
Keep going! Was his impulse—to pursue the Southern Air Temple within a week’s time.
But this girl.
She could be a farmhand in the Earth Kingdom.
She could have a family back home.
She could be lost on the open sea, miles away from her family.
Maybe she has a father waiting for her.
It left a sour taste in his mouth.
If you keep going, Zuko, what if the unknown girl dies?
Agni, he didn’t even know her name.
What’s your goal, Zuko?
And how will you go about it?
“…Boatswain Mieko,” he could see her shadowy figure stiffen in his left eye, “…did you check our supplies, recently?”
“Yes, Zuko-buchou."
“How much will our food and fuel last?”
“Food will last around two weeks before being spoiled. Fuel—well, because of such a hurried rescue we sacrificed a couple of days’ worth of coal. I was honestly surprised you could even see her that far.”
“So how long will our coal supplies last?”
“Around a week and a half.”
It would’ve taken us a week to get to Southern Air Temple and a couple of days from there to the nearest, non-hostile Earth port.
We’re cutting it too close.
“…We set course to Yimen port.”
“Yimen port? But what about the temple?”
“We have an injured Yamada Hanako on board and we’re running low on supplies—as—well, my responsibility as captain and your Prince, I command us to turn this ship around for everyone’s safety!”
“And after that, Oi?” His uncle had the biggest grin he’d ever seen, an expectant look in his eye.
Well, what does he want me to say? At least with chichi-ue, he made his expectations very apparent.
Zuko swallowed, “Well uh—I guess we’ll wait until the girl is well enough to talk? Then, we’ll decide what to do with her once we have enough information. If it’ll take time, so be it.”
All eyes were on him.
Unblinking.
Unflinching.
Disbelieving.
Oh, for crying out loud—
“You’re dismissed! Go, go!” The group scurried to their positions, but his uncle—
He put a firm hand on his shoulder, “An excellent plan, oi.”
“Oji, that was barely a plan.”
“When I was a different man, some of my best sieges had the simplest of plans. Sometimes, the basics are the most powerful.”
Zuko had enough proverbs for the day—his boots stomping against the hollow floors made that message clear.
But a smile threatened to tear through his scowl.
Notes:
Wow, this is a long one. It's almost midnight and it's a school night (#rebel). I tried to play around with the Japanese language a bit and, just in case it wasn't clear (or I messed it up because oops), this is what the honorifics and the italics mean. Also, if you're a native speaker or have any linguistic knowledge at all, please tell me if I'm using these wrong. I looked through Japanese learning forums for this stuff:
Ouji: Honorific for "Prince"
Oji: Uncle
Oi: Nephew
Haha-ue: An old-fashioned term for "Mother"
Buchou: Boss
Yamada Hanako: Japanese version of "Jane Doe"
Chichi-ue: An old-fashioned term for "father"
I also used a map someone made on Reddit of the Earth Kingdom for references of the places mentioned in the chapter made by r/AbyssalMapper
Please leave reviews below and thank you so much for 100 hits!
Chapter Text
When Nora was one, her first word was “Baba.”
Her father didn’t care if it was just a babble of words or his ears were muffled by fatigue, he jumped to his feet with the biggest grin he could muster on that soot-stained face.
He felt blessed and fortunate to be graced with this opportunity.
Her father worked double digits a day to keep food on the table, sacrificing sleep and food so his two greatest delights could consume it for him. To simply be there in those small windows of moments was a blessing enough. For him to be her word? It was a dream.
But what struck him the most was that her first word was Chinese: Baba for father, Baba for him.
When Nora was eight, they settled in a small town.
Medium in population—small in mind.
Her clothes had symbols and stitches of her mother tongue that raised the brows of adults passing by. The curve to Nora’s eyes, sun-kissed skin, and dark hair made her stand out like a sore thumb—where fair was pure and innocent. The food her father cooked for her was too strange and foul for their liking—children cleared the way to avoid the smell of fish and oyster sauce.
She was too foreign.
Too oriental.
When Nora left for school the next day, she left her lunch at home without a word.
The language was shoved to the back of her mind.
And there it sat, collecting dust—soon to be forgotten.
She learned to adapt and she learned to forget.
Nora only remembered the certainty of death.
She remembered laying on the rocking raft: her hair crusted by salt and sweat, headache splintering more than the wooden surface, sunburns rough and stinging, like a thousand suns and a thousand more nipping at her skin.
Her lips, crusted but sticky with balm, let a groan escape—for that’s all she could muster.
A groan of pain.
A groan of confusion.
A groan of life and consciousness as she started to stir.
Nora remembered when her father smeared Vaseline and Aloe Vera on her dry skin and sunburns—the sticky, plastic sensation of a thick gel wrapping around the bleeding, peeling wound.
She recognized it the moment she gained consciousness—and by God, she felt it everywhere: her arms, her legs, her feet, her face, her fucking mouth. She wanted to keel over and spit it out, wash her mouth with the very salt water that blessed those cursed seas.
Get it out, get it—
Sharp pains immediately went up her back, the skin stretching and prickling like spikes curling at the spine. Her eyes struggled to fight against the newfound light.
But a hand—strong and firm—kept her from collapsing back on the mattress (mattress? When did this get here?). Her groans left an uncomfortable rumble in her throat like a sputtering engine: crusty and failing.
“Aiya, xiao xin!” Nora’s heart was racing with each escalating ounce of pain, the world felt too bright and saturated, “Wo qu gei ni na shui—mingbai ma?”
A breath—labored and sharp.
What?
Xiao xin, her father used to say: a phrase she could remember as clearly as the days she scratched her knees and burned her skin. He said it so many times that her mind refused to forget.
But the rest? Too quick to comprehend, only bits and pieces were processed while the rest were thrown to the side.
Shui? Water?
Nora almost jumped at the hard edge wedged between her lips, a lukewarm liquid slithering onto her rubbery tongue. She choked and sputtered, the droplets splattering onto her face and spilling on her lap, the liquid (Oh...water) seeping through the scarlet fabric—whose clothes are these?
“Xiao xin!” The voice was firm. Nora's eyes adjusted to the light and tears welled up in her eyes, bits and pieces of the woman holding her up and patting her back started to form together:
Her hair’s wise gray stood out beyond the midnight black, held up in a knot and kept together with a wooden pin. Her features were soft but hardened by frown lines and wrinkles on her forehead. The faded crow's feet at the corners of her eyes teased an age of laughter long ago.
And those eyes…
As gold as the sunset.
Must be a trick of the light.
A metallic groan reverberated throughout the room, the squeal of a heavy door coerced into using its hinges. Two heavy clanks followed the door's iron song—was the room made of metal? The woman’s brilliant eyes snapped towards the sound; Nora’s body curled up from the wracking and the cracking.
She swore her muscles cracked in three different places.
“Sango-San, koko de nani o shite iru no? Kanja wa mada kaifuku-chudesu!”
“Kanojo wa okite iru!” His voice sounded hollow, like someone speaking into a bucket. Was he wearing a helmet?
“Anata ga saranainara, watashi wa anata o kizutsukemasu.” Her voice lowered to a growl. From the corner of the room, Nora could see the poor man’s shadow stiffen near the entrance; shoulders pulled back, arms held tight, chin pulled up—she didn’t need to know their language to sense his fear. Is that...Japanese? She chewed the inside of her rubbery lip, Did I...get teleported to the other side of the world?
Maybe you got drugged and kidnapped, and the ship that carried you crashed.
Nora's face soured, How is this theory more outrageous than the ones at sea?
But how much more outrageous could the situation get?
The golden-eyed woman, though keeping a steady eye on the corner of the room, continued her work—bandages she didn't even realize were there were replaced, water was offered in intervals, and pillows were positioned and rearranged. But despite it all, the woman's eyes never left that small corner of the room, the soldier's shadow slowly fading away.
What is an armored man doing here, being threatened by an elderly doctor?
Nora slowly turned to catch a glance to satisfy her curiosity.
Fuck, I recognize it.
His garb was a traditional, Japanese set of dark scarlet armor, black padding to add shoulder to the silhouette, helmet covering the entire head and face with a swoop of red and a white mask, more akin to a skull than anything else.
Nora’s mind went to the wolf helmet found at Shipwreck Blue—how familiar it was.
She remembered putting that thought aside but it never quite left.
She remembered the metal ship pulling into view.
She remembered the boy—the fucking boy, it should’ve been a giveaway—with the red, angry scar and the ponytail.
She remembered his name.
No…no…there’s no fucking way.
But what other explanation is there?
I don’t know! This has got to be a joke. Maybe they’re hardcore fans of the show or something like…
Like Gege Kong?
Maybe it’s just a huge coincidence! Armor like that still exists now, right? It’s just…all really well made.
And to her left, behind the golden-eyed doctor:
Was a red banner with black flames.
It was a dead giveaway, a signal, a literal red flag. The banner waved and glowed in the lantern's mocking, flickering flame, the black tendrils of the insignia curled with each curve and crevice the fabric made.
No, no, no!
“Nushi, ni bing ma?” She jerked her shoulder away from the woman’s touch, heart pounding furiously. A rush of adrenaline shot through her body, and she swore she could feel the blankets shake from her pulse. She didn’t believe it—she couldn’t.
Calm down, Nora. Think this through!
But none of this was in the realm of comprehension.
“This is…this is some joke, right?” Her voice was still a sputter, but it managed a wheezing laugh; she couldn’t help it. There must be a reasonable explanation for this! Teleportation? Sure. But dimension hopping isn’t valid in the slightest. Here…the doctor is a woman of logic, obviously, so you’ll get the answers you need!
"U-Um...you do understand me, right?"
The doctor narrowed her golden (golden!) eyes. The look Nora sent made her hesitate; it was so expectant, so hopeful, “…shenme?”
“K-Kanojo wa nan to itta n-nondeshou ka?” The man in the helmet, despite the skull-shaped gear, stammered a laugh.
Almost of disbelief.
She almost couldn’t believe it herself.
The doctor shot him a sharp look and the silence was loud and unbearable. Nora almost preferred his sputtering laughs, “Nushi, qing ni chong fu yi bian hao ma?”
“Please I-I don’t know what’s going on!” The world was starting to spin. Her golden eyes looked so lost and clueless. It almost hurt as much as her aching body.
No... you have to try to speak with them, Nora. You gotta try.
And thus, she stepped into the old, dusty corner of her mind; a place left neglected and forgotten.
“W-Wo bu mingbai.” She stumbled through what she remembered, what she could muster. Fuck, are the tones right? “Bu mingbai!”
“Ni weishenme bu mingbai?” The woman’s tone started to waver with worry. She reached out to touch her—but as soon as the gesture was made, the doctor reeled back, lips pursed at Nora’s caution.
“Wo bu shuo—u-um—” fuck, her mind was drawing a blank, “Zhong wen. Wo bu shuo Zhongwen.”
I don’t understand, she said.
I don’t speak Chinese, she fumbled to say.
I left that language long ago, she left it unsaid.
Then…
Nothing.
They didn’t say or do anything for five seconds longer than she wanted.
Nora’s legs were aching, her mind was racing, her heart was pounding, and her spirit pleading that they understood a lick of what she said. But even if they did…
What do you expect them to do? A voice inside her scoffed.
What are you going to do? The other challenged her.
She wanted to cry, she wanted to curl up in a ball, she wanted to wake up and realize that this was just a dream, Nora, a figment of your imagination!
She wanted everything to make sense again.
What are you going to do?
The door was wide open, the soldier was edging closer, the cup was on the table, water still inside, and she was stuck here doing nothing.
No... no... I know what you're thinking, Nora, stop it!
The thought came too late.
Doctor Dong Yan recognized fear, and this girl was covered in it: Pupils dilated. Chest heaved. Hands were shaking. Her forehead dripped with sweat, little droplets that ran down the sides of her head.
Despite what the crew often thought, she was a woman who cared.
She never had children—never had the time to settle down in the first place—but she had that instinct. She wanted to reassure her, but every word seemed to send her into a frenzy. She wanted to hold her shoulder firm but not tight, yet she made her discomfort quite clear.
And how uneducated is this girl to be unfamiliar with the Common Earth tongue?
The girl's arm knocked over the wooden cup, contents spilling to the floor, blue (blue!) locks bouncing about her head, worriedly glancing between the puddle and Dong Yan.
An accident.
She was sure of it—she was unconscious for a week and it wasn't uncommon for recovering patients to suffer confusion and coordination issues.
Dong Yan stood up with her lips pursed and her back turned towards the bed. The shelf of supplies sat in its small corner. She was internally grateful Prince Zuko decided to stop at Yimen Port.
Otherwise, she would've gone through her reserves with this girl.
Thank Agni, Zuko made me used to the smell of burn cream.
She reached up towards the shelf.
It would've taken five seconds to get those towels.
"Miss, wait-!"
"Nushi, ting-!"
Nora's feet pounded against the metal floor; the red blanket crumpled up in her hand. The soldier, faceless and uncertain, reached out with a bare hand—
She threw the open covers onto his face and ducked under his stumbling body. Who decided to give helmets that much vision—?
Stop thinking! Keep running!
She could feel her limbs shaking but she kept pressing on.
Sprinting form, Nora, Sprinting form!
Her head dipped forward, her feet bruising with each heavy footfall against this shitty floor, her knees high and arms spanning the length of her body.
Steady breaths, steady breaths.
Fuck, I’m out of shape—
Find the exit!
No, too risky!
Heads popped out of their respective doors—helmeted and uncovered alike.
She could hear voices and footfalls following behind.
They started to fade—the only thing keeping them on her trail were the echoes of her solid steps.
Keep your feet flat! she could hear her coach's demands.
Find a place to hide, find a place to hide—
You should’ve brought your shoes!
You should’ve brought your bag—!
Steady breaths, steady breaths.
Badum.
Badum.
Badum
“Kanojo wa kono michi o iku!”
Shit shit shit shit—!
She turned a corner.
What kind of fucking labyrinth is this place?!
Her mind was racing a mile a minute and her body might as well be twice as fast.
She could hear them edging closer.
But Nora didn’t know when to slow down.
Badum.
Badum.
Badum.
She turned another corner—
Steady Breaths.
And saw him a little too late.
Her eyes went wide.
His scar was the first thing she saw.
"Nani-?"
But his wide, golden eyes were the last frame in her mind before the collision.
Shit.
Notes:
So, I know it kind of ends at a bad spot, but I swear I'll have more tomorrow! Here are the translations that weren't explained in the story:
"Aiya, xiao xin!" = Hey, be careful! (Chinese. The doctor assumes she's from the Earth Kingdom)
"Wo qu gei ni na shui—mingbai ma?” = I'm gonna give you some water, understand? (Chinese)
"Sango-San, koko de nani o shite iru no? Kanja wa mada kaifuku-chudesu!” = Sango-San, what are you doing here? The patient is still recovering! (Japanese)
“Kanojo wa okite iru!” = She's awake! (Japanese)
“Anata ga saranainara, watashi wa anata o kizutsukemasu.” = If you don't leave I will hurt you (Japanese)
“Nushi, ni bing ma?” = Miss? Are you hurt? (Chinese)
“…shenme?” = ...What? (Chinese)
“K-Kanojo wa nan to itta n-nondeshou ka?” = W-What did she say? (Japanese)
“Nushi, qing ni chong fu yi bian hao ma?” = Can you repeat that, miss? (Chinese)
“Ni weishenme bu mingbai?” = Why don't you understand (Chinese)
"Wo bu shuo Zhongwen.” = Rusty way of saying "I don't speak Chinese" (Chinese)
“Kanojo wa kono michi o iku!” = She's going this way! (Japanese)
And I think that's pretty much it! Please leave critiques and kudos, I tried to finish as quickly as I could. It still do be kinda slow
Chapter 6: The Voice of Spirits (Part Two)
Notes:
Guys this chapter is so long oh my god. I know I'm really inconsistent with my chapter lengths, but I swear things will get better. I really felt like this all needed to be in one chapter. I might have to take a break from this one lmao. Once Spring break comes up I can probably work on this more
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Zuko had a schedule:
- Wake up to his inner fire flickering to the rising sun.
- Light the candles and join his uncle for morning meditation.
- Firebending katas on the deck under Iroh’s tutelage.
- Eat with the rest of the crew once everyone was awake (it wasn’t his fault their cook was a non-bender).
He found that routine two years ago, a year into his banishment. A routine, he found, kept a sense of order and normalcy—as if he was back at the palace, his father’s stern gaze and expectations keeping him in check.
The palace was like clockwork.
This ship?
This journey?
The crew had their daily duties to maintain the hull, Zuko was the captain with the goal made clear. It was his only source of direction, it seemed, but without any leads, what did that leave him to do the rest of the day? When the scar was nothing but a bandage, he slept more than he bargained for and skipped meals from his frustration.
The pressure to keep moving was fueled by nothing more than his last resolve.
The palace was like clockwork, but the ship was like steamwork; pushed on by the fuel of brimstone and fire, the energy turning into nothing but smoke. At least with clockwork, the gears kept turning and all fell into place, but steam was a constant push—and Zuko was all too familiar with that motion.
He would never tell his crew why his routine was so important—only his uncle had the luxury to know.
They knew better than to disrupt the flow of his mornings, anyway.
They’ve seen how low his moods would go and how high his temper could flare.
However, that faithful morning Zuko awoke, and his inner flame danced under the morning rays. The night’s rest had left him filled with an uncharacteristic amount of energy, and the bed sighed with each stretch of rejuvenation.’
He furrowed his brows—knowing my luck my day might crash right into my face, he considered, taking the red ribbon and wrapping it around his tuft of hair.
Even the ribbon wrapped just right—tight enough to maintain his ponytail’s shape but curving and maintaining enough elasticity to prevent strain on his scalp, huh.
He walked to the closet, clothes smooth from wrinkles and fresh from the weekly wash.
The candles with wicks black from use and wax melted from flame, but none of the wax had caused a mess overnight.
Oji is probably waiting.
Zuko’s breath had followed the candle’s that very morning, his chi commanding the very flame with ease and control. His legs crossed and comfortable, his head held high and chin raised, the air flowing through him rather than around him.
The posture was the result of years of practice, but the motion felt effortless this morning compared to the mornings before.
His uncle’s breath had joined in tandem, and never had he ever felt so calm…
Undisturbed…
In control.
Each inhalation fueled his chi, feeling his ribs expand with each ounce of air. The strain was controlled, the flame would dim with each stretch of his diaphragm.
Then, the exhale—the strain releasing—
Tap tap tap tap.
Release, his uncle had once said, not collapsing. Control the air—
Tap tap tap tap.
Tap tap tap tap.
—and don’t let the flame run wild—
“She’s gone this way!”
Zuko’s eyes shot open, and his scowl deepened in the candlelight, flaring with each spark of rage, “What are those fools up to, now?!”
Tap tap tap tap.
“How is she so fast?!”
What in Agni’s name are they talking about?
“Zuko-ouji, perhaps it would be best to let me check—”
But the prince had a schedule—and he was gone before Iroh could open his eyes.
He knew the morning was going too well.
What are these fools up to, this time? Zuko wasn’t an idiot—his crew had the tendency to laze when he wasn’t around, the unprofessionalism worsening with the passing days. Yes, he’s seen how much their disdain grew despite their efforts to put up a front (no matter how minimal those efforts were. Seriously, Zuko was able to see through it).
But to directly go against the flow of their previous days? To disrupt his mornings after they had learned their lesson before? To goof off like children playing on the streets? Even they were more civilized than that.
But what kept them running?
Seriously, I’ve never heard them run this much.
Tap tap tap tap tap tap.
Who—?
“What is—?”
He turned the corner…
And he saw a blur of blue hair before the crash.
He fell to the floor with a newfound weight on his chest, air knocked out of his lungs. He groaned a dry and disoriented groan. The serene and calm that once soothed his chi first thing in the morning was choked out with the tumble. The assailant’s forehead had smacked right onto his lip, clattering against his teeth—he was sure he could taste blood.
That idiot—was the first thought he could muster.
That fool—his groans grew into scowls.
I’ll kick them off this ship if I have to!
The morning just started—and it was already going to ashes.
His anger started to flare, lanterns growing brighter with each pulse of anger, “Get off of me!” I can’t believe they were qualified for the jobs they were given!
Limbs scrambled in the air.
They should be grateful! It’s an honor to serve under a prince!
They pushed themselves up, using his face (of all things, the face) as the place to position their hand.
And he could feel them push themselves up, unfortunately.
What kind of idiot—?
His hands grabbed the shoulders of the thorn on his Agni-forsaken side—
The lantern flames stifled.
He blinked.
Once.
Twice.
She wriggled uncomfortably in his grasp and under his startled eye, blue locks flying frantically about. Her skin was littered with little sunspots and shining in creams, a mark in the shape of a heart on one cheek, and her eyes…
Brown, though bright in the lantern flames. He couldn't find Agni's gift hidden in the color, not even a flicker—a non-bender, contrary to the crew’s theories.
“It’s you…” His eyes narrowed, “When did you wake up?”
And how are my soldiers losing this girl in the hallways? I caught her by chance, The thought made him sour. She wasn’t awake yesterday, did she just wake up this morning?
He’d have to confide with his uncle about his crew’s training—what were their hopes in catching the Avatar if the crew was outrun by a peasant girl?
She didn’t say a thing. The girl’s eyes, though bright, didn’t convey any reaction to his words—just alarm for speaking. Her body shook with each heartbeat and she wouldn’t stop thrashing…
“Well? Answer me, peasant!”
She grimaced, his sharp tone cutting through the air.
What—?
Oh.
Zuko didn't realize how close they were when he yelled.
This is...awkward.
He could see his reflection in her eyes and how the blue strands framed her face, uneven in the tones, oddly enough, but painted like the shore itself.
Under a fallen strand, a scar so faint and fine above her eyebrow, highlighted by flickering flames eating away at the lantern candle.
Her lashes formed a dark shadow, long and shining from the creams she wore.
So many specs of sun-touched blemishes littered her skin, trailing from her face down to the skin underneath the borrowed shirt.
But his eyes stayed on her face: a mystery to figure out, a question to answer, a puzzle to solve.
And maybe if he looked enough…he could find the solutions.
He had to admit, she wasn't ugly—
—Dear Agni, what am I doing?
He immediately let go, hoping the girl wouldn't notice the heat rushing to his face, and she definitely caught him staring. He pushed himself backward, away from this...this enigma.
The girl let out a breath.
He cleared his throat, wanting so desperately to fill in the uncomfortable silence—where is my crew, for Agni's sake—?
The discomfort left her eyes.
But the tension never lasted.
The last girl I talked to was Azula, and that was three years ago.
Shut up, Zuko, you’re the Prince of the Fire Nation. You can speak to a girl.
The girl still didn’t say anything—can she even talk?
But her eyes said a thousand things, and he couldn’t decipher one of them.
“Well, uh—"
She shot to her feet and stumbled into a sprint.
And Zuko sat still for a minute too long, watching the lantern light shine on her retreating figure.
It was like lightning, He supposed, a cold fire streaking through the night sky.
What the monkey feathers did I just say?
The ship has the first girl his age and he turns into a fool.
A fool who recites poetry.
A fool who let her get away—
I can't possibly be this inept.
He groaned, running a tired hand over his face.
What am I thinking?
What am I doing?
What was that Zuko?
He shot up to his feet, now aware of the blood staining his bottom lip, the metallic taste dripping on his tongue.
Zuko paused.
Zuko considered.
Zuko pushed the memory out of his mind as hard as he could, but its presence still lingered.
I hate being sixteen.
The girl didn’t get too far.
Either the crash in the hallway had given them time to catch up, or she had absolutely no idea where she was going.
Dong Yan was there with a face fuming with anger, followed by Sango in his gear and the rest of the crew in a flustered flock: some only had their do on with no kabuto adorning their heads, some had no do on their chests with only a kabuto, some were not wearing any of their armor.
Even the cook was awake, sleepwear and all.
“So, you’re trying to tell me, Sango,” Zuko pinched the bridge of his nose—the morning was no time for such a mess, “Dong Yan’s patient—”
“— Well, with all due respect—”
“—who she said was incredibly feverish—”
“—the thing is—”
“—no, no, no, you listen to me, Sango. Just listen because let’s be honest, it sounds absolutely ridiculous,” No noise escaped Sango’s do and his shoulders raised in tension. Zuko’s anger, though low, was volatile to lash, “a teenage girl who Dong Yan said was feverish for the past five days, hasn’t moved or even walked in those five days, and had been shipwrecked prior to those five days managed to get past a—well, are you even a graduate from the Sozin Military Academy?”
Sango said nothing, the metal kabuto clanking as he nervously glanced between Zuko and the blue-haired girl, frown on her face and knees to her chest. Dong Yan, though refused ropes to bind her wrists, insisted on four guards in the infirmary.
She wasn’t scared of her patients, Zuko knew that firsthand, but anyone none the wiser would’ve thought otherwise—her back hadn’t once turned towards the girl in the bed, the girl was moved to a bed closer to the medicine cabinet and further away from the door, and the sheer amount of guards—
Well, no one questioned Dong Yan’s decision after her little escapade.
“Zuko-buchou,” Sango swallowed, “the girl had caught me off guard—I didn’t expect her to run minutes after she woke up! It must’ve been a trick…first the confusion then the babbling?”
“…Babbling?” So, she’s not mute.
His thoughts started to drift to the hallway, like waves crashing onto the fleeting shore, the same shade as her blue—
"...Zuko-buchou?"
“What do you mean, Sango," he cleared his throat—focus, Zuko, "About the babbling?”
The guard hesitated as if he couldn't find the proper words, “First she started…mumbling? I think. I couldn’t understand a lot of what she said. She said some stuff in Earth, but a lot of it didn’t make any sense.”
“What. Did. She. Say?”
“Uh…she said she didn’t understand. When we asked her why she said, ‘I won’t speak Middle-Language.’”
Zuko’s mind started to wrack for answers—anything from his studies. Middle language? What region is that from? Iroh had quietly stood next to him, his eyes big and observant; a quiet, deadly contemplation. Zuko had only seen that contemplativeness whenever the Fire Lord or Azula was mentioned.
Iroh’s sharp and curious gaze kept glancing between Sango and the girl, Dong Yan chastising her as she dabbed a reapplication of burn cream.
“Maybe she’s Water?” Zuko furrowed his brows. The only other option was the Fire Nation and an impossibility, an extinct race that never lived to see the war, “Southern Water Tribe numbers have dwindled. I won’t be surprised if her education is little to none.”
He remembered that much from his tutors.
“Zuko-buchou, if that were the case, should we head straight for the South Pole?”
We could, the prince had considered, It’s not too far from the Southern Temple, either.
But if she isn’t from the South Pole?
Then the other possibility would probably be the Northern Tribe.
The other side of the world—too much of a risk, too much of a chance.
But that did raise the question…
How are they supposed to know where she’s from? It took them three years to travel to as many places as they have, and the whole map hasn’t yet been explored.
Map…
“Have you tried giving her a map? Maybe she could try pointing to it and we could get a good idea where she’s from.”
“…We…could try that, Zuko-buchou.”
“Good. Get her something to write with. Maybe her writing could be comprehensible.” Sango’s head dipped for a curt bow before rushing out of the room. Zuko groaned, head leaning against the metal walls—the morning I have, today.
“Zuko-ouji,” his head lolled to his left, his uncle reaching up to press a wet cloth against the bleeding lip.
He worries too much—I almost forgot about the lip.
“Oji…”
“Remember what Dong Yan-san said, hm? It’s still impressive that she managed to cause this much chaos in ten minutes.” Iroh chuckled at the thought, but it only made Zuko sour.
“I know, oji. Once we find out where she’s from, we’ll get rid of her. I don’t want a liability on my mission.”
“Liability, Zuko?” Iroh’s lips slowly curled into a grin, teasing in its knowing manner. Zuko rolled his eyes—his uncle, always finding ways to challenge him.
“Oji, she was unconscious for nearly a week.”
“Yes, but that was because she was shipwrecked a week before. Remember, you were the one that saw that raft.”
Zuko struggled to find a rebuttal—he’s not wrong, a side of him dared to say. But pride held his tongue.
The old man let out a sigh, gaze shifting over to the blue-haired girl, “She reminds me of you.”
“Oji? You know nothing about this girl. For the stunt she pulled today, she might as well be a criminal.”
“Perhaps,” Zuko sputtered at his uncle’s admittance, but Iroh continued, “but I remember another who woke up on this ship, covered in burn cream.”
Oh no…
He remembered those bandaged months, waking up in a fit of fear—the fabric falling in the wind, fluttering to the floor as the gong rang.
The shadow of his father loomed over him like a bad omen. His hand reaching out to cradle his face, the gentle touch of a parent he oh so longed for—
Then the pain.
And then nothing.
Zuko tore his eyes away from him and the memory, a scowl growing at the edges of his mouth, “Oji—”
“The first thing you did when you woke up was jump to action. Remember when Dong Yan-san held you down to change your bandage?”
“Don’t remind me, oji.” The scowl deepened at each bounce of his uncle’s hearty laugh.
“You were always a stubborn child, Zuko. You were always so restless and always fought until the very end.” His heart-filled laugh descended into remembering chuckles, “and that’s what made you so strong. I fear you forget your strength.”
That just makes you stronger, Zuko.
“I know who I am," the memory of her faded to dust, “Why are you telling me this?”
“Sometimes, even the proudest men need assurance.” Iroh reached up to dab at the split lip, blood slow but ever-present. His lips only showed a ghost of a smile.
This time, Zuko let him.
Sango appeared a minute later, with a wooden ink and brush case, empty scrolls, and a map in hand.
Finally, he sighed, we can end this madness. Maybe I can go back to meditation. Agni knows my routine’s screwed up enough.
“You have got to be kidding me,”
He knew he was unlucky. But somehow, life found ways to make things seem improbable.
Maybe the spirits are real and they’re testing me, toying with me. “Oh look at the banished Prince!” He could imagine them, comfortable in their throne of clouds and fog, “A Firebender born on the winter solstice. What a hoot! Let’s give him a lost girl who doesn’t speak their language, doesn’t write their language, and doesn’t recognize the world map!”
He could feel his rage fueling the lantern flame, the room growing hotter with each passing second, “You don’t know?!” Her lips curved into a wary smile, apologetic and trying. The grin, however, did very little to quell the flames.
And she won’t be able to answer any questions about the Avatar, either.
Her smile only aggravated his glower.
Dong Yan shook her head, massaging the wrinkles on her forehead, “Zuko, she won’t understand a good chunk of what you’re saying, but anger’s a very universal emotion.”
“But…But Dong Yan! What is this? When we gave her the brush, she wrote squiggles that didn’t correspond with any recognizable language. They don’t even look anything like the traditional characters from the time of the Lion Turtles, so she could just be making something up at this point.
“And when we tried to question her, she just drew a stick figure shrugging their shoulders right there—oji, that’s not funny! The only word she seems to know well is ‘no’ and it doesn’t help when she refuses to point at the map. She must be messing with us; this has to be some elaborate trick.”
“Zuko-ouji,” His uncle, ever so patient and still ever so contemplative, “I truly think the girl is trying to make light of a…complicated situation.”
“Well, it wouldn’t be so complicated if she could just speak to us like normal…” Zuko murmured. The guards, though silent, gave each other a glance—concerned and confused.
The blue-haired girl shook her head and started to ramble once more. Her mouth seemingly moving as fast as a cheetackelope’s gait, hard r’s that bundled up in the back of her tongue (how does anyone talk like that?), so many sharp consonants that bled together. She could’ve been saying anything and no one in the room would’ve caught it.
Her tongue was so foreign, some couldn’t help but listen.
“We can’t understand a single thing you’re saying!” The teen threw his hands up in the air and stomped away, lantern light flaring with each ragged breath. This is insane! We can’t leave her anywhere now.
Deep breaths, Zuko, he could hear his uncle say three years ago, a hand on his back and a gaze so warm that cold, cold day. He remembered his body shaking, pulse racing, and world spinning when he read that letter. He remembered the pain and the smell of medicine filling the room, and how odd the clean air smelled once he left.
It was this very infirmary he woke in.
I need to get out of this damn room.
“If I may interrupt,” Zuko’s eyes drifted away from the door and over his shoulder, his uncle’s gaze curious and calculating, “I could try talking to her.”
“What?” Eyes turned towards the man. Even the girl had her gaze situated on the retired general, “Oji, you can’t be serious.”
“I’m a…well-traveled man, oi.” He reassured—Like that means anything, Zuko rolled his eyes, “I might be able to say enough to gather information.”
“But this isn’t something you can charm out of her,” He had seen his fair share of street vendors wooed by his uncle’s flattery. Their discounts were the only reason The Wani had as much money as it did, “It’s a completely different language with nonsense as a writing system!”
“Don’t you trust me?”
Yes, he wanted to say, the thought was immediate. Zuko felt his heart weep at the question, which his mouth failed to express. Instead, he stammered, “Well—I—” he cleared his throat, “You’re the Dragon of the West.”
A breath.
Then, the general smiled.
“Of course, Zuko.” He walked back towards the mattress, a knowing look in his eye.
What trick does that old man have up his sleeve?
Nora studied the figure coming her way: Uncle Iroh, she faintly remembered.
His beard, though detailed and littered with stray grays, kept that defined, angular shape as it did in the show. His eyes could’ve been mistaken for a light brown if not for the flaring lantern light (Seriously, someone open a window in here)—his gentle smile and patient resolve had softened what could’ve been a glimmering gold.
If her brother were here, Gege Kong could tell her Iroh’s entire backstory.
The only thing she could recall was how big her smile grew with each scene he walked into.
He was one of the only characters she could distinctly remember—her eight-year-old heart leaped for joy whenever he stumbled on the screen with a cup of tea and a kind gaze. It wasn’t his design that she could remember (His beard and topknot didn’t stand out as much as Zuko’s scar), but the warmth that he brought.
And Nora recognized his warmth.
But what does he think he’ll do? It’s not like anyone else had a better chance of communicating. Their little game of Pictionary didn’t do a thing, either (She thought the stick figures were kind of funny, though).
He slowly knelt to her bedside, hands on his knees and head dipped down for greeting, “Ni hao.”
Alright, you know this one, Nora. Her head dipped in return, “Ni hao.”
“Wa-to i-sa na-mu?”
She furrowed her brows, “Shenme?”
Iroh shook his head, hands slightly raising above his knees for the emphasis, “Wa-to…i-sa…na-mu?”
What is he saying? It doesn’t sound Chinese, and they think I can only speak Chinese, apparently. She replayed the words in her head:
Wa-to...i-sa…na-mu?
Wa-to i-sa na-mu.
Watoisanamu.
Wat—
Oh.
Oh my God.
She thought she felt the breath ripped out from her, the sweltering room brighter than before—Wait, wait, there’s no way.
“Are you saying…” She hesitated, terrified of the disappointment. Her hands gripped the blanket, eyes growing wide with an escalating pulse, “'What is your name?’”
Iroh’s grin matched Nora’s very own, widening with each passing second, “Ye-su.”
She let in a sharp breath of excitement, hands reaching towards her face. She could barely hear the others mumble and murmur, and not even the old lady tending to her wounds could compete with her heart thrumming in her ears.
“My name? My name—yes!” Get a hold of yourself, “My name is Nora.”
“Nora?”
“Yes! Yes, that’s me.”
“Yu Nora,” His grin gleamed in his eyes, a hand raised to gesture towards her, “Ai Iro.”
“Iroh, right."
"No no," he shook his head, "Iro."
Ee-roh, he had said. I don't know if I can get used to that.
"...Ee-roh." She relayed.
The man in question simply nodded in return. A certain scarred teenager had his jaw on the ground, disbelieving eyes shifting between the two.
“Yu Nora uh…” He started to falter, eyes trailing towards the map strewn on her lap.
He pointed towards one of the illustrations at the corner of the map—caricatures heavily stylized by ink and wide, toothy grins, peering through the clouds and glancing at the unfamiliar continents below.
Almost like gods.
Almost like—
“Am I a…spirit?”
“Tamashi i-sa sa-pi-ri-ta?”
I don’t know, she could feel her internal monologue itching for sarcasm, it’s not like there’s a translator here or anything, “Sure.”
“Nora sa-pi-ri-ta?”
“No, I am human.” The old man tilted his head, “Ah…um…wo shi…ren? Human. Ren.”
She didn’t even know how close that was, but Iroh seemed to understand—thank God.
Zuko seemed to get more restless with every exchange.
And thus, their fun little game continued: a cycle of back and forth of listening and filling in the blanks.
“Yu ho-ma we-ru?”
“My home? I don’t know—uh—wo bu zhi dao.”
“Yu at wa-ta, wai?”
“I don’t know why I was in the water,” The phrase became familiar to Iroh, “A spirit, maybe?” At this point, she was considering the possibility.
“Wa-to is-a sa-pi-ku?”
“I speak English—wo shuo yingwen.”
“Yu na-mu itto Ying-wen?”
“I—uh...I guess?” She found his wording strange but left it to the language barrier.
“Yu hen e?”
“Am I…hungry? E is hungry. I haven’t eaten yet so…”
The questions kept coming, one after the other with each one easier to answer. The exchange, though not completely English, wasn’t completely Japanese or Chinese either.
The process was slow—if Iroh didn’t know a word, they would play a game of Pictionary or charades. She would either try to find the word in Chinese for confirmation or try to find a different way to word it in English.
The barrier, though weaker with him, was still ever present.
It didn’t help that her linguistic knowledge had already started to dim.
But Nora was patient—and she had never felt happier.
Finally, something familiar.
Zuko’s chopsticks felt heavy in his hands, and he was sure his rice was getting cold.
The tray Sango had brought to the room had laid right next to the girl’s futon, her happily taking the bowl of roasted duck and steamed cat-salmon.
As much as his stomach growled and his food chilled…
This exchange, this little game that his uncle and this mystery girl had learned to play for the past hour and a half? It was hard to look away—he had never seen someone express their happiness in a tongue like this. His tongue started to ache at the rows of bundled r’s.
His uncle knelt his head down, his bow akin to his greeting bow, “Sayonara Nora.”
She studied his form and mirrored it—Agni that’s an awful bow— “Sayonara Iro.” Her words, though familiar, were still laced with that foreign tongue.
His uncle rose to his feet, face bright and fulfilled.
Zuko could feel his shoulders square, head held high as Iroh came his way, “Well?”
“The girl’s name is Nora,” his eyes twinkled, “She is lost and she doesn’t know how she has gotten here or in the ocean. She assumes it’s a spirit.”
“That’s it?! All this time and she doesn’t know a thing?!”
“Patience, oi. She does enjoy music and loves the roast duck.”
Zuko could feel his internal flame screaming. First, his routine was ruined, then, this girl wakes up and knows little to no words of their language, and she apparently is from nowhere.
It was aggravating, to say the least.
They skipped morning katas for breakfast, too!
“So, you learned nothing from this girl.”
Iroh let out a chuckle, ushering his nephew out of the room with a gentle hand, “Nora has taught me that she is from a city beyond the map we have, she has a father and a brother back home, and she doesn’t know how to get back.”
They couldn’t just drop her off at an Earth Kingdom port.
Of course, they couldn’t.
“She also taught me some new words while we spoke! I am looking forward to what she’ll teach me in her next lesson.”
What?
“Oji, what do you mean next lesson?”
“I have agreed to teach her the common Earth tongue in exchange for her teaching me her language.”
“But oji, that’ll take weeks, months even. We don’t have the time for that on our search for the—” he paused.
No.
No.
Oh, no no no.
“Oi, she says that she enjoys music and loves Eiji-san’s cooking. She’ll be a perfect addition to the crew!”
“Oji!” No no no, this can't be happening!
“Oi,” His uncle tilted his head. Zuko’s fingers twitched and curled into fists, his teeth grinding against one another. He hated when his uncle was so…so patient when all he wanted to do was punch the nearest wall, “sometimes, the best thing we can do is to lend a helping hand. Each stranger we meet in our life is a potential ally. Think about it this way: she managed to outrun your crew after two days of barely any food or water. She’s your age, and I must admit you do need some friends.” Zuko grumbled and mumbled, Iroh still following even after he stomped off.
“And the language she speaks might be beneficial in your hunt for the Avatar!”
A breath.
Then two.
Zuko didn’t face him, but he stood in his place, “Oji? What do you mean?”
“Nora had taught me many things, and she told me that her language to her is called Ying-wen.”
“And?”
“But to me, it doesn’t have a name—you only know it by the ones who speak it. I admit, it’s not a language I know well—” his uncle sounded sheepish, “but it’s a language I’ve become familiar with on my travels.
“The spirits can speak all the languages in the world, but they’ve learned to speak their own—And Nora? I recognized it as the spirit’s tongue the moment she spoke it.”
Spirit's tongue?
The bridge between spirit worlds...
Wait.
“Oji, you don’t mean—”
“Oh but I do, Oi. The Spirits have their own language, and Nora is fluent in it.”
Notes:
Here are some new words:
Kabuto = The helmet of a samurai armor piece
Do = Chest armor of a samurai armor piece
Ying-wen = Chinese term for the English language
Also, if you're confused as to why they thought she said "Middle language," that's because "Chinese" in Chinese is actually "Zhong-wen," Zhong meaning "middle" because they thought they were the center of the earth (at least, according to my teacher). I thought it would make sense if the names of their languages were different in Atla. As always, leave kudos and please leave any reviews. I'm gonna go to bed, night y'all.
Chapter 7: The Best Lessons
Summary:
Nora learns life lessons and teaches a certain uncle new words--not necessarily in that order.
Notes:
Ngl, this chapter is kind of weak. It was meant to be a part of a bigger chapter, but it felt so disjointed compared to the theme and plot of the bigger chapter that I kind of felt like I just needed to make it its own mini-chapter. I'll definitely be editing this one. Please leave reviews below, God sure knows I need the critique.
I have been editing the fanfic, if you could tell--I changed some of the chapter names and I also added a little pining scene last chapter.
Also, thank you so much for 400 hits! I forgot to say thanks for 200 a chapter ago.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Nora was six, she struggled in school.
With money scarce and a city unforgiving, they had to choose—School or food.
At least they had food to fuel the brain and keep her filled till the next day. The best thing her father could buy was a pack of pencils and a notebook whenever the next sale would come around the corner.
But the books?
The art supplies?
The dread when their eyes looked down at her shoes so torn?
“You’re a smart cookie, Xiao Taiyang,” Gege Kong had said one starry night, seeing how she held her bandaged knees close to her chest, “but I guess we have to wait until we have another chance.”
When Nora was nine, she started getting better.
The job her father found was steady enough to afford books and find a place to settle—their time of moving from one place to another: over.
The report card showed rows of “D” and “C”—technically passing.
But her father’s disdain was clear as the summer’s day, “Aiya! This isn’t good! No good at all!”
“Dad!”
“How you expect to get to good colleges when grade D and C, no A or B? How you expect to get good job too, ha?”
“But I’m trying! I really am!”
“Trying not always good enough in job,” and there it was—those tired eyes. He shook his head, glancing over at her brother scribbling away at whatever assignment was due the next day, “Kong! Help your sister, ha?”
She grumbled and murmured under her breath, backpack slumping over one shoulder. Nora could practically feel his gaze, “…I know what you’re going to say,” she sighed, slipping her pink, paper folder out of her gaping backpack, “you’re going to defend Baba, again, say how much of a great guy he is and how I should look up to him.”
He didn’t say a thing.
Somehow, that was even worse.
She looked up from her pencil search, elbow deep in her bag, “…Well? Are you?”
He shrugged, “Eh, you’re probably not gonna listen, anyway.”
“So, what, you’re not going to help me study?”
“Never said that Xiao Taiyang,” he chuckled, shifting his chair closer to hers, “…you know, ba just wants what’s best for us, right?”
“You’re already his little golden child, anyway…” she murmured, flipping through assignments stapled in her folder—as if that would distract her.
He frowned, “…You’re a smart cookie, you know? Baba only wants you to get good grades so you can get a good job.”
“And why does he care?”
“It’s…” he hesitated, “It’s so you…don’t end up like him.”
The pages stopped turning.
“…What?”
“…He came to this country because of you, you know?” His voice was hushed, his eyes wary and fearing the people who could hear, “It was illegal for you to be born at that time, in China. I remember how worried he was before you were born.
“When he came here, he risked it all for you—for us, to give us a better chance. He left his family, his friends—” he swallowed, “he left…ma.”
She froze; no one ever talked about mom.
“We moved so much because he had nothing but us. He just…he just wants what’s best for us, you know?”
“…Gege Kong?”
“Hm?”
“He never told me this.”
“You know him—he’s never great with words.” They didn’t mention the conversation at all through the night, only discussing the questions assigned and misunderstood.
The thought still lingered in her mind.
When Nora was thirteen, she was at the top of her class.
She grinned at her report card glinting in the afternoon light, seeing the way the rows of “A” shot out as a stark contrast to the bright parchment—she could imagine her brother’s matching smile.
Maybe her father would cook her favorite meal.
“Wow, look at you,” the girl next to her laughed—a friend she was fortunate to find, “of course you have straight A’s.”
Nora laughed, a mask to her confusion, “What…What do you mean by that, Sadie?”
“Oh you know,” Sadie’s hand gestured towards the other girl’s face.
Nora froze—the realization dawning a little too close for comfort.
“…Oh.”
“What? That’s a good thing,” She scoffed, “man, I studied hard for that test. I bet you didn’t even try.”
She could’ve told her about the sleepless nights she spent struggling with each subject. She could’ve told her how she went through stacks of flashcards as she saw the sunrise. She could’ve told her how she barely passed classes less than five years ago.
She could’ve yelled and protested and cried—she could’ve simply said "I've tried harder than you could've imagined."
But Nora didn’t say a thing.
She flipped the card over, refusing to see those pesky A’s.
Nora wasn’t trusted alone, and she didn’t blame them; it wasn’t a great first impression.
But this?
The kind, old general reached for the pot, the only language exchanged between them all was the voice of tea being poured and shared.
One pour for Iroh’s cup.
One for Nora’s.
And three more for the guards sitting right beside her.
I’m not really one for tea, she was used to the cold brew of coffee, after all, but she returned his bow, nonetheless. His eyes held such a fierce kindness that she couldn’t help but hold the cup in her hands, feeling the warmth radiating through the porcelain.
She could see the sun streaming through the ship’s windows—a beautiful blue with not a cloud in sight and the faint sound of seagulls singing their squalling tune.
No going outside; Doctor’s orders, remember?
At least, that’s what Iroh had translated for her.
“Hiyake ga naoru made gaishutsu kinshi.” She remembered the woman’s eyes pointed and firm, glancing between each and every one of them with that golden glare, “Wa ka ri ma suka?”
“She se-su no taiyang.” Iroh relayed.
She was lucky to know “Taiyang” as clearly as the current day.
And thus, they were in Iroh’s room—secretly gracious that it was big enough for five.
“So, um…” Nora watched as everyone else brought the cups to their lips, her hands just enjoying its steaming warmth, “How are we supposed to do these lessons? I speak the language; I don’t teach it. Do we have to have a curriculum or something? If we’re going to do a lesson, we should do it right.” She remembered her English teacher’s meticulous schedules. They were updated on the board every week, with different marker colors to fit the season and detention if you changed them.
She remembered the projects assigned months in advance, months meant for preparing or counting down the days till you graduate (She remembered spending a week on her project and the remaining months on others’—per request, of course).
But Nora didn’t have months—she had guilt built up over the course of years.
You had months—no, you had years, a part of her argued, and you wasted them all.
“Yu sa-peaku,” Iroh struggled to find the words, “…ah….kuai.”
Her face soured in thought, digging through that mental, dusty library, Kuai…kuai…do you remember that word?
The general pursed his lips. Nora saw the light flicker in those golden eyes, the same thoughtfulness in the infirmary not too long ago. If she didn’t know any better, his gaze would’ve been enough to make a grown man whimper. If she hadn’t seen his face so eager to learn and talk in a language oh so familiar to her, she would’ve thought twice (maybe even thrice). Nora’s caution was a “blessing curse,” as her father had called it—But she had never thought twice about her family (it became a problem when she never thought twice with her friends, either).
And she couldn’t find herself thinking twice about the old man in front of her.
The old general was still Iroh, and the sharpness faded once a thought lit his eyes and softened its edges— he brought one hand up and shot it through the air—the motion leaving behind a light thwip, “Wat-to yu na-mu itto?”
“Fast?” She guessed, “Quick?”
“Fastu kikku?”
Her face flushed, “No no—just fast.”
He hummed, a hand stroking his beard. She could practically hear the gears in his head turning, “Fastu….Fastu….Yu sa-peaku fastu, Nora.”
“Ah…” Nora furrowed her brows—Seriously, Nora? He clearly doesn’t speak the language very well, “I’m sorry. Dui bu qi.”
“No no no!” He waved his hands in the air, his chest bouncing with every chuckle, “No sa-yu so-ri. Yu sa-peaku Ying-wen gu-da! So, yu sa-peaku fastu. Ai sa-peaku yingwen no gu-da. So, ai sa-peaku yingwen….ah, wat-to yu na-mu itto?”
“Slow?”
“Slo,” He tasted the word on his tongue, “Slo….slo…slo. I sa-peaku itto slo. So no se-su so-ri, yesu?”
“But still, I made a promise—I’ll help you learn,” A fair trade, a language for a language, “I’m still sorry for going fast, I will try to be slower.”
Honestly, I didn’t think it was that fast.
As you said, a part of her argued, he doesn’t speak your language. Take it slow.
Fuck, I have to make a lesson plan, don’t I? I don’t know if I can properly teach a language on the spot—
You’re right! And you’ll have to find a way to confer with his lesson plans—
The sound of his porcelain cup clinking against the table paused her frantic thoughts. “Wa-tu na-mu ah…pengyou?”
“Pengyou?” She tapped the rim of her cup, the tea rippling with each touch, “Friend. Pengyou is friend.”
“Fe-ren.” He smiled, “Fe-ren…Fe-ren…Fe-ren. Itto gu-da to wa-yu-te fo-ru fe-ren, butto no so-ri fo-ru fastu.”
What? But she held her tongue—she could figure it out. Iroh deserved patience for at least trying.
She was honestly surprised she made it this far.
Let’s see… Nora nibbled the inside of her cheek, covered in sores from weeks passed, he used the word “friend,” obviously—he would incorporate new vocabulary. “It’s good to…” something something “for a friend, but no sorry for fast…?”
She remembered sitting at a table not so unfamiliar with her father—he knew English enough to survive, but certain words or phrases were fleeting. She knew the vastness of the language, after all.
“What is piaoliang again, Xiao Taiyang?”
She hummed, leaning back against her chair, “Pretty? Gorgeous? Beautiful? Uh…stunning? Cute? No…no that’s ke-ai.”
“English very different,” Her father sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose that one autumn day. He had a word on the tip of his tongue and a whole dictionary of possibilities.
“Dad,” She sighed, “of course it’s different. There’s an entirely different alphabet. Not to mention, the pronunciation and the grammar structures and all the different idioms and nuances—”
“Xiao Taiyang—” He laughed, “—you can learn language in school, but you can’t learn how to speak from teachers.”
“What do you mean?”
“English has many words; do you know why?”
“…Countless wars and colonization?”
“Xiao Taiyang…your time and culture think and speak very fast—sometimes you forget to slow. You patient, but you run mile minute.”
Mile a minute, but she held her tongue—no one dared stop the flow of words when they already came pouring.
“English has many words, many many words—not because colonization or war. No, no, English has many words because here, your words more important than your action. In China, action louder than words.”
She nodded but her understanding was fleeting—she didn’t understand.
She couldn’t.
“…I guess?” The uncertainty laced her voice, and her father was ever so observant.
“Do you know what makes a person really, really successful and rich?” She shrugged, “Not what they say, it’s what they do, ha?”
“And what do they do?”
“They wait.”
The soldiers wore no mask, that day— and she could feel them staring, watching, waiting.
Wait…wait…wait…
“…It’s good to wait for a friend,” Her words were slow. His eager nod was the only confirmation she could get, “But…don’t apologize for going…fast?”
“Appo-lo-ji-zu?” He sounded out every consonant, every crevice of that word, “Appo-lo-ji-zu isu…so-ri?”
“Um…yes—How do I word this—?” She didn’t think she would be here sitting and talking like they did in the infirmary, “To apologize is to say sorry.”
“Daoqian,” What? “Daoqian isa appo-lo-ji-zu.”
“..Daoqian.” She paused, processing the vowels and the way they fell on her tongue, “Dao…qian. Dao…qian. Daoqian.”
“Gu-du. Veri Gu-du.” He reached down for his cup, the steam had faded but he was still content with every sip he took, “Yu tea-cha gu-du.”
Nora raised a brow, “That…was not a lesson. That was a conversation—wo men shuohua, bu…ah…learn.”
“Xue,” He corrected, “Xue isa…len-u. Len-u…len-u…len-u…”
“Still—we were talking. I wasn’t teaching I don’t have a lesson plan in mind.”
“Best-a le-son-a,” He interjected, “no plan-u. Wen kiddo hurt-a, he len-u be safe-u. Wen hurt, no plan-u. Ye-su?”
She remembered tripping on her own feet when she learned to walk. When her knees started to bleed and her eyes filled with tears, she learned to hold her brother’s hand whenever they walked.
The best lessons were not planned, her finger tapped against the porcelain rim, a clink clink clink of her nail against the cup—I’ll still have a lesson plan by tomorrow.
“Xie xie, laoshi.” He bowed, deep and sincere—Thank you, teacher.
But Nora still felt like a child, learning to walk in a world so new.
There was no hand to hold.
Her tea was starting to get cold.
Notes:
I think the only phrases that haven't been translated are:
"Hiyake ga naoru made gaishutsu kinshi." = Do not go out until the sunburn heals
"Wa ka ri ma suka?" = Do you understand?
I'll see you in a day or two.
Chapter 8: The Scarlet Dream (Part One)
Summary:
Nora meets a familiar face that night.
Notes:
Another two-parter! It went on longer than I thought it would.
Chapter Text
When Nora was ten, she hated her clothes.
Her shirts had holes from decades passed, but only now had they bothered her—the hand-me-downs used to be something she wore with pride, the “exclusive brand” her father had called them.
The “exclusiveness” was in the Chinese words stitched over one breast and sometimes trailing down the sleeve. They all had one character in common, their family name: Fei.
But the older she grew, the more she saw.
The more she saw, the more she learned—and those rose-tinted lenses she wore her whole life started to gradually fade into a dull filter.
When she begged and pled, her father turned away, shaking his head with those tired…tired eyes and sharp tongue.
The more she insisted, the more he seemed to wallow in dread.
The more he refused, the less she seemed to understand.
“Xiao Taiyang,” her father became softer over the years, but he’s always had that hidden sharpness to him, “Why you want new clothes?”
“Ugh, dad! The kids at school—”
“You have good clothes here! Aiya, if you want their clothes then ask them!”
“No! I want my own clothes!” She cried and whined, “These are ugly!”
“They cover your body from cold. They do what clothes should do.” He shook his head, seeing her stomp and cry and pout, “When you have own money, Xiao Taiyang, you have to know how to spend the money, ha? If I buy you those fancy clothes, we won’t have anything to eat tonight.”
“…Nothing to eat?” Her brows furrowed, “But why?”
“…Americans say time is money,” he never looked more tired than before, “And I want time to be with you and Kong. Understand?”
But she didn’t understand, not right away.
Two nights later, a new dress was folded neatly on her nightstand, the tag still in place.
Nora smiled, slipped the frilly dress on, and showed her family at dinner.
Her father smiled, faint but powerful, as she twirled around, the skirts fluttering in the wind. Her brother clapped and cheered with every spin. He almost forgot about his new medicine—oh how he frowned at those pill bottles shining in the kitchen light.
Once dinner was done, her stomach was full, and her smile was gone. Baba’s plate was empty, she realized.
Nora didn’t ask again.
She understood more than he bargained for.
When the sun dipped below the horizon, Nora’s mind was full and fatigued—fat from a day spent and gone. She swore she could still taste the newfound words; the way they curled and formed and faded into one another, a blend of words she knew, words she heard, and words untold. She swore she felt too tired to think.
It didn’t take long for Nora to sink into the mattress and fall victim to sleep.
The slumber was not so dreamless.
It was vivid and full of life: Every leaf had its dance, every blade of grass had its tune, and every ray of sun poking through those painted clouds had its paths they took and traveled.
She squinted through the foliage, Wait…is that—?
A vending machine overgrown and rusted, forgotten and lost to time.
Nora could almost hear her brother’s footsteps, clumsy and quick as the butterflies fluttered their funny little waltz: “Xiao Taiyang, Xiao Taiyang! I can catch one! Just you wait!” The memory was so crystal and lucid that she could almost touch it.
She remembered just how green this house was, the metal was eaten away by wind and rain. “It’s like castle, ha?” Her father had assured, squeezing her shoulder when disdain reached her face. Remember? A part of her beckoned, just a few blocks over is the lake.
She could hear the splash of water and the sun unforgiving—
“This is that memory, isn’t it?”
The voice.
Airy—like the wind itself.
She whipped around, gravity and weight a fruitless thing as her movements slowed and softened their acuity.
She narrowed her eyes, “You.”
Those same circles that dotted his face, were too symmetrical to be anything but purposeful and meaningful. Those clothes were a stark ordinary to his horns and marks—the colors too neutral to belong to any nation.
That beard—that blasted beard that wrapped around his waist—was too fucking impractical to be anyone else’s.
The only difference was…well—him. He wasn’t that ghostly, red figure looming over the ocean waves, guiding her breathing as she thought they would be her last.
He was solid, and clear — here.
The man (Creature? Spirit? Complete figment of my imagination?) raised his hands in mock surrender, “I can see that you are…upset to see me.”
Nora pursed her lips, scrutinizing every single detail of the figure before her, “…just a little.”
“May I ask why?”
…Let’s be honest, Nora, her internal council collected themselves once more, he saved your life the first night you woke up and taught you how to keep yourself…warm, somehow. He’s weird, but he’s the reason you’re still alive. The members of her mind murmured in agreement, you don’t have to be ecstatic but—
No, a part of her spoke out, remember the night you…fell from the bridge?
Remember what he said?
She didn’t want to remember.
But she couldn’t forget.
She could answer the figure standing right in front of her, and let him hear what she wanted to say.
But Nora held her tongue—not now.
Wait, she could hear her father’s voice.
Think this through, Nora.
“…This is my dream, isn’t it?”
The man raised a brow, one horn raising alongside it, “…I suppose so.”
Right…right it is.
“So,” she cleared her throat, chin raising ever so slightly, “that means I can stop this dream any time I want.”
“…What?”
“I can stop talking to you or looking at you if I close my eyes. It’s like…when you dream, you go through rapid eye movements. The dream often stops when your eyes stop moving—usually achieved by your eye movement stopping in your dream. It’s more likely to happen through lucid dreaming—and studies did show that dream sensations are connected to outside sensations. So, stopping your eyes from moving in a dream, like…uh…closing your eyes would stop the dream entirely.”
I think, she held herself back from adding.
But hey, who knew? AP Psychology wasn’t a bad investment.
“So, why haven’t you closed your eyes?” He challenged. His voice wasn’t quite sharp, but harsh like the whistle of an unyielding wind, “Why haven’t you stopped dreaming, then?”
“…Because,” her arms crossed over her chest, head tilting ever so slightly. Nora’s jaw tensed and clenched—God, it hurts to say this, “I…can’t figure you out.”
“Excuse me?”
“I thought you were just a figment of my imagination; maybe a delusion formed by the afflicted mind,” The only times he had ever appeared were on the brink of death, after all, “It made sense, at the time. And I guess it would make sense for my brain to pick and choose you to be the star in the latest, hottest dream.”
“So, what changed?”
What hasn’t?
“…I woke up on a goddamn Fire Nation ship and got a seven-hour Chinese lesson from Uncle Iroh.” She laughed—sharp and sad. Eeroh, she reminded herself, but a habit of mouth not so easily forgotten, “…It was Gege Kong’s favorite show, growing up, you know? He would’ve loved—" she let in a sharp inhale, “—I mean—love. He would…love to be here. At least he knows the language better than I do.”
Baba’s little golden child, a bittersweet thought.
The bearded man didn’t say a word. She would’ve mistaken him for a statue if it weren’t for those observing eyes.
“Look, everything that happened has been the most impossible set of events I’ve ever had,”
Waking up in an ocean, being rescued by a fire nation ship, crashing into Zuko of all people, the list kind of keeps going.
“I can’t figure out for sure if I’m in a coma—maybe from the…the fall from the bridge. The other options are heaven or hell, and that’s when we start to get into the more spiritual theories based on religion alone.” She started to pace; the long grass tickled at her knees. Nora didn’t even look to see if he understood, “Not to mention, that would require me dying, and I know for sure that I’m not dead—”
“Nora Fei,” She stopped in her tracks. The hesitation wafted through the air, “…Is the reason you haven’t left yet…is because you want to know the truth?”
“I—” She struggled to find the words, but all she found were excuses. Her shoulders slumped, “.... maybe.”
“You—alright, so this is how it’ll be,” He grumbled, words too quiet and whistled to understand, “How about we make a deal?”
A deal? Her head tilted towards his spotted face, “If you would let me explain the truth, will you promise to listen until the very end and listen to what I have to say? Will you promise to not wake up until the very end?”
She eyed his horns and the patterns adorning his skin, “…I’m not…making a deal with the devil or anything, am I? This isn’t a ‘Monkey’s Paw’ sort of deal?”
“I don’t… know what a Monkey’s Paw is,” He admitted, “But I promise there’s no trickery involved. I’m not going to keep you trapped in your mind.”
“Are you going to possess me? Harm me—? How do I know you won’t lie?”
“I won’t do anything of the sort! It’ll all be explained once you give me a chance!” The frustration seemed to be quite evident, bubbling near the surface, “And trust me, even if I wanted to lie, I couldn’t.”
And to this, Nora was taken aback—of all the different possible answers, this wasn’t at the top of her list.
It wasn’t even close.
“…What do you mean?”
“No, no—first, you must promise that you’ll listen to the whole truth and let the dream go on until you hear it all.”
Her internal council conferred once more: That’s…definitely a paradox. A part of her realized, if he can’t lie, there’s no reason to distrust him.
But if he is lying?
…Then it’s low risk—the most probable idea is that he’s just a figment of your imagination, created from the images you made from hallucinations. Even if he wasn’t, this is your dream. The worst thing he can do is wake you up.
And besides, your awareness of it all being a dream just makes things much easier—you’re lucid.
And thus, the committee came to a conclusion: “…Fine, I promise.”
The horned man seemed satisfied, “I can’t lie to you…because spirits can’t lie.”
Spirit? “…What do you mean spirit?”
“Let’s start from the beginning, Nora Fei, shall we?”
“How far back?”
“…The night you died.”
No no no! I didn’t die! But she made a promise, and there was only so much time before the sun rose.
Her jaw set, “Right, the night I fell.”
“But you—”
“What happened after you spoke to me?” Please, just move on.
He did, but his eyes betrayed her wish—they lingered in disappointment, “…I was running out of time, and…my capabilities as a spirit didn’t extend to healing.
“But, I remembered stories from spirits and humans alike, dead and alive,” The man glanced at the green world around him, “there were rare occasions where spirits answered mortal prayers, begging for a second chance. Sometimes prayers begged for food, shelter, good weather, and sometimes…life from death.”
Nora avoided his pointed glance, “I never prayed to you though.”
“They don’t need to be prayers. Sometimes, a spirit hears and listens. All we need is the mortal’s permission—just as Raava did with the Avatar.”
The Avatar, the mention of him reeled her in even more than before, “The Avatar? What about the Avatar?”
“Years before I came along, spirits roamed the elemental nations. Wan, the first Avatar, sought to restore balance with the four elements. To wield that much power required him to merge with the spirit of light and peace—Raava.”
I don’t remember this from the show.
You don’t remember, a lot of things from the show, Nora.
You remember Iroh, she internally retorted, you remember Aang, Sokka, Katara, and Zuko. Do you remember that one episode about the prince dressing up in a mask and rescuing the Avatar? Oh! There was also a cabbage man, some guy with a piece of wheat from his mouth, and there was this white-haired princess.
Congrats. You truly know the show itself.
Oh, shut it, you.
But that does raise the question—
“So…you’re saying…you merged with me?” She slowly started, the parts starting to piece together, “To keep me alive?”
“Exactly.”
"You didn't give me life-altering powers as...this Raava did with the first Avatar, did you?"—God, imagine the responsibility of such a thing, the thought made her apprehensive.
His hesitation didn't seem to help, "I...am not so sure. When Raava merged with Wan all those years ago, she only had an idea of what it could mean for them. The spirits and the spirit world aren't like the mortal plane—rules and laws aren't as static with beings who can't die."
The uncertainty did little to assure her, her mind still itching for some sort of conclusive answer—no, no I'm not waiting until something happens for there to be an answer.
There must've been clues indicating it before...
Think, Nora, think...
Think...
She thought to the first night—her fingers so cold she could no longer move them, the frost forming at her hair, the moon her only guiding light in a place so uncompromising and weightless. She remembered his voice, airy and distant: "I want you to focus on your breath."
"What about the first night? When you told me about my breath?"
"...I did sense a gift within you," What? "But whether or not that was the result of you merging with me, or with you simply being in a more spiritual world—I can't be certain."
"'More spiritual?’ There aren't any spirits on Earth?"
He shook his head: “Your world was forgotten and neglected by spirits. I must admit, I had stumbled across this world by chance and found refuge in its neglection.”
“Refuge?”
“…I am simply a lesser spirit,” she could almost sense his disappointment mixed with hesitation, “I feared I had angered someone more powerful, capable of inflicting a pain worth eternity.
“And so, I ran."
Running running running, she remembered running that much—always the running.
“Unlike the world you’re currently in, the world you used to know never had their spirits roam that Earth. It created its own balance and order where non-benders thrived. I feared that my presence alone had shifted the scales when I had first arrived years before; but, when I had merged with you—I felt it.
“I don’t know what happened to your world when we had merged, “ His admission fueled his disappointment, “But, whatever it was, we were both sent back further than the spirit world; we were sent to the elemental mortal plane.”
No.
No, this is all bullshit—Spirits? Souls? Alternative universes? Pseudo heaven?
But what other explanations are there?
“…So, the reason I’m here and not at the bottom of a bridge,” Nora’s voice was low and slow, but held the threat of releasing its rage—the ridiculousness of reality, “Is because…you kept me alive and…messed up the world equilibrium?”
“Nora Fei—”
“Why me?”
“I’m…sorry?”
“Why did you decide to save me out of all people?” Nora was just a girl dying at the bottom of a bridge who never asked to be saved. Her rage started to simmer, “There are thousands and thousands of people in the world who were on the brink of death at the same time and who probably deserved it more—why me? It could’ve been anyone greater, anyone better, anyone kinder and braver but it was me—just some girl who wasted her life running and moving. Why did you decide to save me? Why did you give me life instead of someone else money or the cure to world hunger? God knows the world needed that the most!”
If he was uncomfortable, she didn’t notice—her simmer started to bubble.
“Why did I get a miracle when my father suffered thrice as much?” She remembered his empty plate and tired eyes—everything came at a price. But why do all the good men pay?
Her father—left to suffer alone. Everyone he knew before were worlds away.
Her friends—left behind in cities she barely remembered, their memory rusting like the vending machine.
But you know what this is really about, don’t you, Nora? A voice whispered in the caverns of her lonely mind, say it.
But it isn’t true—
Say it, Nora!
He isn’t—
Stop lying to yourself! Stop running from the truth!
But no matter how much she ran, no matter how much her feet pounded against the ground, it would always find her.
Somehow, the pain of truth ran faster than she could’ve imagined.
Say it.
No—the truth didn’t run—
Say it.
—It sprinted and crawled, on two legs or all fours; did whatever it took to catch her—
Say it, Nora.
—Like a beast.
SAY IT.
And when it caught up—
“Why do I get to live when my brother dies?!”
She could feel its jaws, its teeth, its claws burrowing into her skin.
The pain prickled her eyes.
Her chest was heaving.
Her mind was pacing.
The world once so green and lush had started to change—vines started to wilt, grass stiffened and yellowed, and leaves fluttered to the ground in a pile of reds and oranges. The only one unchanged and unmoving was the man—no—spirit in front of her, his beard barely fluttering in the fake wind.
“…Why…me?” Her voice was nothing but a whisper—akin to the whistling autumn breeze.
The world once so vibrant and green was nothing but rot and decay. Where flowers once bloomed, a shell of petals took its place. Where once sunbeams poured, there was a drizzle of haze.
Stupid fucking dreams.
“…Nora Fei—” It’s just Nora, she wanted to say, but anger left her resigned, “—that bridge was not the first time I saw you.”
“…It’s not?”
He shook his head before his horns gestured to his left. What is he—?
Oh.
The overgrown vending machine, the foliage trapping its rusting metal and eating at the logo on the front—wasting away time.
“Xiao Taiyang, Xiao Taiyang! I can catch one! Just you wait!”
Gege Kong and his butterflies—
Wait—
Her brows furrowed together, observing the circled spirit, “Nora Fei, I had remembered your spirit, just as I had remembered the others I had come across in the century. I remembered when you learned to walk by watching your brother run and chase.
“Just as I had stumbled across your world by chance, I too had stumbled across your body. I had seen wars raging the world and battles scar and wound bodies more than you could ever imagine—I was…” he pursed his lips, “…always too late to save any of them. In a world where spirits never roamed, I didn’t have the power I held in the world you’ve been sent to.
“But that girl at the bottom of the bridge? That girl I had seen sneak off to a lake and climbed everything she could? I was there by chance, and I had learned to take my opportunity.
“I recognized your brother’s spirit whilst he was sent to the spirit world—he had died from nature. But you?”
Nora didn’t recognize the expression on his face—only that it was familiar to the dark rumbles of thunder.
Died from nature? He says it like it was the natural order of things.
It wasn’t natural to have him die so…so young.
He wasted his life.
He should’ve gotten a second chance instead of me.
…A second chance.
Nora, what are you—?
“You said…you recognized my brother’s spirit passing to the spirit world?”
Stop it Nora, but she didn’t listen—it was too big of an opportunity.
“That is correct.”
“And you said that there was an entrance from the spirit world to…to my world, right?”
“Nora Fei—”
“Have people made it to and from the spirit world alive?”
The spirit said nothing; his jaw set, lips pulled tight, and hands clenched in pulses.
Spirits can’t lie, the fact echoed in her mind, hitting each and every corner of her thoughts:
And he isn’t saying no.
“So, even if there was no spiritual activity before your arrival there,” the gears started turning.
Think, Nora, think!
“There was still an entryway getting to and from the spirit world—the Earth’s equilibrium situation that put me here in the first place just proves that there’s a passageway at some point! And…and you said that there was spiritual activity here which…” she swallowed, her eyes growing big, “…which means that there’s a higher chance I can travel to the spirit world alive and possibly go back home! I already came here alive and well.”
“Even if there was an entryway,” his tone was sharp, the unyielding whistle in his voice grew pricklier by the minute, “you won’t make it.”
“I can handle whatever obstacle there is, I promise.”
“No,” he sighed, “You can’t.
She could feel a simmering anger bubbling underneath the surface, “Why? Why can’t you let me have this?”
“…Everything involved with your world is on the other side of the cavern guarded by a spirit—lesser in power than me, but you are just a mortal.
“They call him The Fog of Lost souls. Only a select few have been able to make it through. Those who couldn’t are trapped in their own darkest memories until eternity.”
“Trust me,” She huffed—I’m getting my brother back, “I can handle it.”
“Oh really?” The spirit narrowed his eyes, “You think you can go through The Fog of Lost Souls?”
“Yes!”
“Then answer me this,” His eyes started to darken, “Who are you?”
“…What?”
“Who are you?”
“I’m…” she looked around—was this a trick? “I’m Nora.”
“Who is Nora?”
She opened her mouth to speak.
Her mind scoured for answers.
“Who are you, Nora?”
…Who am I?
You’re Nora!
But what does that mean?
What does it mean?
What does it mean?
Who are you?
The sun streaked through the curtain’s maw, the sun high and bright in the still-blue sky. She could hear footsteps and voices unknown echoing throughout the ship—the bushel of sounds busy and occupied.
Everyone’s awake.
She never felt so tired.
Chapter 9: The Scarlet Dream (Part Two)
Summary:
Even though she was awake, the dream never left her mind.
Notes:
Hey guys, this one is a long one. I didn't really expect to write around 7,000 words today (or for this chapter in general). After my chapters started getting around 4k-5k I realized that maybe I need to take a break at some points.
But let's be honest, sleep is for the W E A K.
I'll definitely be revising and editing. I also kind of rushed this one. Remember to leave reviews and kudos! If you speak the language, don't hesitate to tell me when I make a mistake (I say when because I know for sure I made mistakes. Google can only get you so far).
I almost forgot to mention, thank you for the 600 hits and over 40 kudos?? That's amazing!
If you're curious, I also crossposted on Wattpad and Fanfic.net. I will say, it's not as good as the one here (formatting doesn't really work copying and pasting and I don't feel like editing my wattpad crosspost)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nora’s mind was a jumble.
The tray was brought to her room that faithful afternoon (how long did I sleep for?) and she bowed to the man who brought them. Their armor clanked whilst they left, guards standing by. It smells delicious, she remembered her first breakfast here, when Iroh sat down and talked. Its texture was gamy but tender, each chew sent a burst of juicy, tantalizing flavor.
Whatever it was, she never felt more fulfilled in her life.
The first proper meal in days, she remembered, all I had were some pieces of mystery jerky and maybe three protein bars at sea, but this? It’s a full meal!
The scintillating scent of smoked meat doused in soy sauce—and the garlic?
It reminded her of home.
She paused, her mind flashed back to bits and pieces of a dream so strange. The infirmary felt bigger than its four-mattress capacity and Nora felt smaller with uncertainty.
Home, the word bounced in her mind, you think I can possibly go back home?
Remember what that spirit guy said—? Christ, what am I saying? I sound insane to be listening to some guy in a dream.
Well, at least he provided answers—given how insane it sounds.
But then again, we did land in the world…of some made-up show!
Then again, there is still the possibility of us being in a coma.
She was starting to run in circles around herself, the meat slipping out of her chopsticks—man, am I out of practice.
Focus, Nora, she internally chastised herself, get it together. What do you remember from the dream?
The spirit—he’s a part of me now, I guess, Nora still couldn’t believe it, he merged with me just as Raava did with the Avatar.
Alright, what else?
He sensed I had a “Gift,” whatever the hell that means.
No, no! What did he say about Gege Kong?
Her throat went dry at the mere mention of his name, He’s…he’s in the spirit world, right next to a doorway to my world.
To home.
Yes, to home.
You can see him again.
Maybe you can try to get him back, the impulse grew stronger.
Not without a plan, remember? We’re in unfamiliar territory. It would be fucking stupid if we just left the place now—
The creak of a door, the metal swinging on its hinges. Nora was drawn out of her thought-filled stupor, but the ideas still whispered in the back of her mind—little gusts of winds carrying echoes of familiarity.
The armored man who stood at the door held an aura of timidity—Sango, she remembered Iroh telling her.
He bowed, Nora, remembering to return the gesture, “Ni hao, Nora.”
“Ni hao, Sango.” His body seemed to perk up at the name—thank God I got his name right.
“Iro,” his words started to slow, every constant and vowel stretched out and emphasized, “yi…ge…xiao…shi.”
Fuck, I completely forgot the tones, she smiled at him, weary and strained—maybe if I keep smiling it’ll make me look less stupid?
Don’t be ridiculous! Just figure out what he has to say.
Alright alright! He said “ge” after “yi,” and “ge” is just a generic measure word, right? So…” yi” is the number “yi” which is one.
Great, you’re halfway there.
“Xiao” …the same tone as “xiao” in “Xiao Taiyang”—which is little. But what is shi?
Well, maybe put them together!
Right, right! Xiaoshi…xiaoshi…xiaoshi… She thought back to the day before and their little lessons under the guise of conversation, where did I hear that word, before? When were we talking about food? No—cars? What was it…?
Her eyes lit up, Time. Xiaoshi is hour.
Iroh, one hour, the man had said. She could see the expectant look in his eye through that unsettling mask, but his shoulders stayed squared with a hint of professionalism. The guards in the corners of the infirmary stood still and ready—do they really think I’m gonna try again? I didn’t even get that far.
Her legs still burned from two days before.
“…Iroh,” she relayed, uncertain and nervous: all you have to do, Nora, is repeat what he said, “…yige… xiao shi?”
“Dui, dui.”
She felt the tension leave her lungs and into a puff of air, “Xie xie, Sango.” He hastily left after they exchanged their bows. As exhilarated as Nora was to finally translate something on her own, the message left a sour taste in her mouth—One hour until Iroh’s lessons.
One hour until I’m allowed to leave this goddamn room.
One hour of absolutely nothing.
Nothing but your thoughts, at least.
She couldn’t help but groan. She took another bite of her breakfast, her eyes drawn to the golden gleam of her butterfly clip.
There it sat, looking pretty at her bedside.
The metallic paint was starting to chip.
Nora took inventory:
Her gym clothes, though bleached from the sun’s rays, were relatively dry and neatly folded next to her backpack; stacked right on top of her old tank top and denim shorts. The polka-dotted sack was cold, and the cloth started hardening from the salt.
She pulled open the zippered pockets and dug through the contents: the half-eaten protein bars, the mystery jerky, the empty waterskins, the folder of homework wet and peeling, the phone (which was probably nothing but a husk of metal at this point), and—
Thank God, she grinned, pulling out the piles of broken strings and beads sitting in the front pocket. As much as Iroh had assured her the backpack remained untouched, her heart couldn’t help but clench in concern over every item she found—they weren’t just hers, they were reminders.
Now that there was a possibility, she could take them home with her.
You don’t actually think it’s possible, do you? The skeptic in her challenged, There’s still a perfectly good chance that the spirit was just another figment of your imagination.
But the chances are never zero, Nora.
Her eyes glanced toward the pile of twine and butterfly beads that twinkled in the pouring sunlight. She pursed her lips at the sparse clouds bathing in the sky and the morning gull crooning that squalling tune—and I can’t even go out there, can I?
They couldn’t even let you go to the bathroom without two guards standing outside your door. Two!
Her mind was starting to race, her eyes transfixed on a stray, pink butterfly bracelet that rolled to the side, its wings the only thing stopping it from going any further. There it was—a reflection of the sun winking back at her, teasing her.
It was a bead from her brother’s first piece—a gift that she never let go of and wore on her wrist with pride.
Until it broke, her face soured at the memory, when everything was torn apart.
He would’ve been furious to know you broke it, not to mention lost some of the parts. She thought of the waves two weeks before: moving and unforgiving.
But you might see him again, soon, won’t you?
Nora furrowed her brows, the bead’s wooden wings staring back at her. She remembered the anger, her room at the mercy of a girl’s torrential hurricane tearing down everything in its wake. Her body was in the eye of the storm, but her mind was the gale itself, billowing in all directions with no purpose but to keep going.
Sitting on her mattress, Nora didn’t cry or scream or throw it all to the side—
She didn’t say a thing as she picked up a strand of string and a handful of butterfly beads: I got an hour, she sighed, placing the parts on her blanketed lap, time to get to work.
She slid the pink butterfly onto the string—slowly and carefully.
The gales of her mind swelled ever so slightly.
Iroh only knew this girl for two days—a week if you counted her time on The Wani.
But teenagers? He had known them for years.
Lu Ten was his first—always so playful and filled with energy as a child. He could still recall the games he wanted to play ever since he learned to walk and run: pretending to be spirits from operas they had seen, monster hunting in the courtyard, or just running and chasing one another.
Sometimes, they didn’t need prompts to run and have fun.
When he grew into a young man, his energy went to his mouth and wit. The women swooned at his maturing face and nimble flattery, remembering what his father had told him of respect and honor.
It wasn’t a concern until a young man screamed at Lu Ten in the courtyard one summer night—one of the young women Lu Ten had danced with was married.
He grew into an impeccable young man; he felt his heart swell.
But restraint never ran in the family.
His second was Zuko—though filled with energy, was young and troubled. He never played in the courtyard or pretended to chase monsters, he never went to social events growing up, and he was never spoiled despite his position of royalty (A blessing at times, a curse at most).
He was everything Lu Ten was not: Where Lu Ten was playful, Zuko was solemn. Where his son would socialize, his oi would stand by. Where Lu Ten would listen, Zuko would shout.
Iroh never realized the extent of his troubles until he was on a ship to nowhere, Zuko’s head shaved for shame and face marked for it. The crew had always asked him how he had the patience to deal with such an explosive boy, and it was quite simple, really—instead of anger it was sadness; regret for not noticing sooner.
Iroh glanced at the girl in front of him, remembering how proud he was when Zuko ordered them to turn around.
Only the spirits know whether he’ll continue going down that path.
Then, there was the girl herself—she had the others’ energy, but that was where the similarities ended. While Zuko and Lu Ten didn’t know their limits, the girl only knew restraint. Their lessons yesterday and the day before had proven it: she second-guessed herself every step of the way, hesitating to even attempt to speak Earth. Her mouth, though running faster than he could sometimes catch up on, was always asking, prodding, apprehensive before she felt comfortable trying. At first, he assumed she simply distrusted him (they are strangers, after all).
But as the night wore on and hours passed by, he realized it was less an issue of trust and more of an issue of character. Of course, being a teenager, she’s had her impulses, and Iroh realized her impulse to run wasn’t just physical.
If she didn’t understand after the first time asking, she simply smiled and nodded—he realized what that weary smile meant a little too late. If she made a mistake, a flurry of apologies was her habit. It became an exercise to read her face and figure out what she needed.
It didn’t help that Iroh couldn’t tell what the girl even wanted at times.
He might’ve been a general— a master of war tactics and mind games, the virtuoso of the battlefield — but he was reminded every single day that teenagers weren’t a war to fight in or a battle to be won; They were people to be understood.
And here Iroh was trying to understand, pouring himself more tea as the young lady hesitated with each word: “Iro…ni…hao…ma?” Iroh, how are you? Her words were still laced with the spirit’s tongue.
He smiled, his mouth and mind shifting to that of Earth’s words, “I am good, Nora.” Nora wo hen hao. He made sure to emphasize each turn of tone, each varying vowel, and each created consonant—just as he had directed Sango. He pressed the cup against his lips and felt the warm, sweet nectar of nature bless his mouth.
Within the three hours they had gathered, she barely touched her tea. No, no—her eyes were drawn to the window and the sparkling day, gaze distant and hands fiddled with the wooden beads.
It was only when the butterfly beads clattered around her wrist, he deemed it necessary to at least acknowledge it. Learning moment, he reminded himself.
His eyes went to a wandering hand fumbling with her wrist, “Ah, you have very pretty shouzhuo.”
Her hands immediately dropped to her side, head perked up and shoulders drawn, “U-Uh…Shouzhuo…shenme…yisi?” What does Shouzhuo mean?
Her gaze followed the pointed look at her wrist. There it was—that sheepish grin, “…Xie…xie….dui…bu…qi.”
Thank you, I am sorry.
Iroh shook his head, “No need to apologize, friend.” Pengyou, Wo bu yao daoqian. A phrase that became more familiar each time it was mentioned. Her eyes wandered in the awkward silence, her jaw set, and her gaze concentrated.
The sound of clinking porcelain never felt louder.
Three hours, he sighed, leaving the cup cradled in his hands, and we’ve barely gone past reviewing pleasantries.
A haze seemed to put her in its hold, a haze pacing and tossing and turning and never sleeping. He lived with Zuko for three years—he knew how to recognize a troubled mind.
His mindset switched to the tongue of spirits: Ying-wen as he recalled, “Yu…sa-lee-pu…gu-du…ora…ba-da?”
She seemingly slept until a little past midday, but he felt she deserved the luxury of the question. Her brows knit together, concentration not quite her friend.
If she were Lu Ten, she would’ve poured out her troubles to her father, maybe request that they play cards or go on an outing.
If she were Zuko, she wouldn’t be nearly as quiet as she was now—her thoughts would’ve been present in face and action, tone and attitude.
But she was Nora: a new person to understand, a pattern to discover.
“…I slept well…Iroh.” She started, slow and careful picking out each word as if they were old and porcelain, “…Bed…was…comfortable…How about you?”
Iroh sighed, taking another sip. The guards stood by, faces behind kabuto and mengu alike, and their presence (though greatly appreciated. Friends are always welcome!) did little to settle the tension.
“I…sa-lee-pu gu-du. Gu-du…da-rem?
“…Yes, they were good…dreams…. were good…” she murmured and mumbled, words trailing out into nothing but murmurs.
Maybe a more direct approach would coax her out of whatever thoughts kept her captive. Maybe she could open to him and they could discuss—language barriers or none.
“How are you?” Ni hao ma?
We’ve made an almost solid system in our communication, he couldn’t help but feel proud, she might not have any difficulty—
“…Wo hen hao, Iroh.” I am good, she had said, “hen hao…hen hao.”
“What’s bothering you?” ni zenme juede shenme?
Her lips pursed together, fingers subconsciously fiddling with the newfound jewelry (perhaps it was in that curious little bag of hers), “…bu…bu…” no, no.
Iroh understood.
So, the direct approach wasn’t successful. I must admit, I’m proud of her tone—spoke like a true Earth Kingdom citizen!
Of course, Iroh didn’t forget the bigger issue at hand.
Maybe if we give it time, he considered, she’ll need to confer with us. Or perhaps she needs the time to gather her thoughts. Sometimes, the best plans take time, Iroh. Patience is key to victory—as is recognizing openings.
An opportunity will present itself.
Iroh drank the pool of tea sitting at the bottom of the cup, leaving nothing but china stained from use; the sun was still in the sky.
He could afford to wait.
Iroh knew teenagers for years.
But at least Lu Ten and Zuko voiced their trials and tribulations once time wore on.
Is it because she’s a girl? He thoroughly considered, the sun dipping below the horizon and bathing the sky in its orange brilliance, I’ve never had the best time understanding young ladies.
His memory flashed an image of a certain princess and an Earth Kingdom doll.
She would be a teenager too, Iroh pursed his lips, younger than Nora and maybe much easier to decipher. I wouldn’t say she would be as polite; he knew his brother wouldn’t be a forgiving man.
Nora tucked a strand of blue hair out of the way, a sunburnt scar tracing along the hairline. Her chopsticks picked at the steaming bowl of rice and Silverskim fish. She didn’t waste, despite her seemingly clouded mind, but her movements were slow—disoriented and distant.
“Is-a…. nide yu,” Your fish, “no gu-da?”
Her head perked up, broken from whatever thoughtful stupor her consciousness was led into. They came in waves, he noted, but her troubles… always seem to come back. She stared down at the dish, chopsticks loosely hanging from her fingers, “My…yu?” Her brows furrowed, “Yu…shi fish ma?” Yu is fish?
“Fe-sha?” Iroh’s words were slow and careful, feeling how his mouth curved around the phrase, “Fe-sha…fe-sha…fe-sha…yu is-a fe-sha. Fesha is-a yu.”
“…My…fish…tastes…good.” She took a bite, the newfound bracelets jangling with the movement.
So…from what we’ve gathered—it isn’t her sleeping, her room, seasickness, or the food, He was running out of possible options, of course, there’s a possibility of dishonesty with her statements—but then again, what’s her goal? What does she possibly want to keep from the only one that could understand her?
The only one that could understand her….
The only one….
He paused.
Cutlery tapped against delicate dishes.
Of course, he hummed, why haven’t I thought of it sooner?
He thought of Lu Ten—how his voice grew louder with every passing second with his friends, a jollity different from the serene contemplation with his father.
He thought of Zuko—how his voice grew quieter every second with his uncle, a vulnerability different from the outbursts with his crew.
Maybe she needs something more like her.
Someone, he corrected himself.
Iroh didn’t fail to notice her glance, her gaze following how he set his chopsticks down on a bowl still full.
Perhaps…I’ve been approaching this the wrong way.
Iroh must admit, two people and three guards brought life into a room such as his.
But three people and three guards?
He felt the liveliness increase tenfold, the fulfillment bringing a smile to his face.
Of course, some would beg to disagree.
“You barely drank your tea, Zuko-ouji.” The aforementioned prince did nothing but glare, the cup sitting still, untouched on the table.
His gaze switched between Iroh and the blue-haired guest sitting next to him. Her bites were small, careful, and conscious of the people surrounding her.
The girl made the effort of averting her gaze, brows knit into a confused bundle.
“Oji,” his words slow, warning, “why am I here?”
“Whatever do you mean, Zuko-ouji?” Iroh reached for his bowl of rice, the grains stained with sauce, “Can’t an old man spend some quality time with his oi?”
“But—wha—she—” he started to sputter, his emotions getting ahead of his words. A hand shot towards the girl across the table, “—With her in the room?!”
Nora pursed her lips at the gesture and murmured foreign words under her breath. Iroh knew enough to recognize annoyance.
“Think of this as an opportunity, oi.” The retired general started slow, careful not to let the anger explode. He recognized Zuko’s rage—these were simply bursts, “we have a guest on The Wani your age—”
“—Oji, she’s here for my mission—!”
“—who holds incredible wisdom from a world so distant and foreign, and speaks a language equally as strange—”
“—Strange is an understatement—"
“—and as fascinating of an experience it is to have these lessons,” his smile grew with each crescendoing grumble, “I do miss spending quality time with my oi. Maybe we can do it together.”
He thought of Lu Ten, his grin wide and boisterous.
He thought of the days after the siege had ended.
He thought of his distraught when he couldn’t even retrieve a body.
Zuko isn’t my son.
But he might as well be.
It was a fact he had known for years. He could only hope Zuko knew as well.
“Oji…” The prince sighed, rage simmering down to nothing but water in the pot, “we always spend so much time every morning. You know, the meditation, katas, and breakfast?”
Ah yes, his routine, he couldn’t help but chuckle, “There’s no harm in the extra time spent.”
“But I still need the time to find—”
“—The Avatar,” Always Zuko and the Avatar, “I am aware of the importance of your mission, Zuko-ouji.”
“But…but oji,” his shoulders deflated, his gaze fixed upon the girl, “I don’t need to learn this language. She opens to you just fine—if she has information on the Avatar, you could just tell me.”
“…does she, now?”
“Does she what?”
“Open up to me,” Iroh looked over at the girl, stacking the empty bowls onto her tray neatly and thoughtfully. Zuko followed his gaze.
She looked up, her hair bobbing up in a bounce of blue. Caution took a hold of her, eyes snapping between the two, mouth agape with the words lost on her lips, bracelet swinging against the bowls with muffled clunks.
A breath.
Then two.
Then…
She gave a slow, awkward smile, the heart-shaped mark on her freckled skin widening with each strain of a grin. She failed to notice a chunk of meat caught in between her teeth.
Zuko didn’t take his eyes off her—gaze pointed and disbelieving, “…Oji.”
“Yes, Zuko?”
“…Please, for the love of Agni’s goodness—” he let in a harsh inhale, sharp and brisk, “—don’t tell me that you brought me here…to court this girl.”
And thus, Iroh couldn’t help but let a burst of laughter escape, each bounce left him breathless, his nephew evermore scarlet, and the poor girl evermore confused. Zuko’s face started to match the color of his nation, bleeding with the angry red of his scar.
Oh, Zuko.
He could hear the guards’ metal armor clanking with each chuckle—their humor was exaggerated with the echoes of their kabuto.
“Oji! This isn’t funny—hey, stop it! As your prince, I command you to stop!”
“O-Oh, Zuko-ouji, you are truly a joy!” Iroh felt the jolly aches in his chest and stomach—laughter can truly be an incredible exercise, can’t it? “You know, oi, that wasn’t what I first had in mind. But now that I think about it—”
“Oji, no—”
“—Why not? She is a lovely woman, Zuko!”
“Iroh, I know you guys are talking about me, what—"
“—I—oji…” he whined. Whether it be from embarrassment or the incoming anger, the flush of red complimented his scowl, “What is this really about?”
“…Whatever do you—?” Iroh saw his pointed look, “…You know me too well, oi.”
“I’ve lived on a boat with you for three years,” he scoffed, arms crossing over his chest (he still hasn’t touched his tea), “Why was I called here? You didn’t insist that I join your lessons yesterday, or the day before.”
Because you didn’t want to join us, he wanted to add—but teenagers, he learned, didn’t often say what they think or do what they said.
“I…” Iroh poured himself another cup, the pot almost empty, “…think that something is troubling young Nora.” The girl perked up at the mention of her name and snapped out of whatever thoughts plagued her mind.
Another trance, it seems.
The butterfly clip winked and twinkled back at them.
Prince Zuko rolled his eyes, “…alright, and?”
“…I was hoping that the presence of someone her age could…encourage her to open up.”
“…Are you serious?”
“I must admit, oi, the plan seemed sounder in my head.”
Zuko pursed his lips together, golden eyes meeting the girl’s confused brown. His gaze shifted to her garb: a dark red pha nung hung around her legs, covered in soup and oil stains from the days before, a black undershirt hanging loose on her body. The sleeves, usually hidden under black armguards, reached well past her hands if they weren’t rolled up on her forearms, revealing ghosts of scars that anyone could see if they squinted hard enough.
Iroh swore that the pha nung belonged to Doctor Dong Yan. The shirt could’ve been anyone’s, for that matter—it was customary uniform wear.
“Oji, when was the last time she went outside?”
“…Ever since you found her, Zuko.”
His nephew sputtered in disbelief, “What?! She hasn’t been outside at all?”
“You know how Dong Yan-Sama is, Zuko-ouji. She’s a remarkable healer, and if she tells us to keep her out of the sun for the next couple of days, I trust her judgment.
“And besides, Nora didn’t seem to have a problem with it when I told her the terms. In fact, she gave me that charming smile.”
“I—” Zuko’s sigh melted into a groan, running a tired hand over his face (When did his eyebags get darker?), “the sun’s down, now! Just go to the night market with her and…and I don’t know, get her some new clothes! Just make sure you don’t get lost or something, we’re leaving tomorrow with or without you two. I can’t believe I’m telling you something so obvious…”
I suppose it’ll be a good teaching moment for her as well. Iroh hummed, a hand reaching up to stroke his graying beard, she can learn the currency and their measure words. She seemed to have a good grasp on numbers, already, and—oh! I can teach her more about different clothes!
Maybe even some of the food or poetry at the stalls.
He glanced over at the prince, the boy pinching the bridge of his nose, “And what about you, oi?”
“What about me? I already went around and asked about the Avatar. We’ve already resupplied for the Southern Air Temple, too.”
“No no, oji—not the Avatar or the Southern Air Temple: you. You look like you’ve been overworking yourself again, Zuko-ouji.”
The prince blinked.
First, it was confusion.
Then, it was realization.
Finally, dread.
“Oji, no. I’m not going with you to the—!”
“Stupid market,” Zuko murmured under his breath, the hurried glances of Earth Kingdom peasants didn’t go unnoticed. The night market, he remembered the first time he went to one—a couple of months into his banishment.
By Agni, did he hate it: the sights too many and bright, the people too many, the sounds too much and too loud, the scents overlapping and becoming a flurry of sensations—spicy mixed with sweet, savory with fragrant, disgusting with sour.
At least I can confidently say—his gaze watched his uncle’s topknot and the back of the girl’s straw liangmao— that the night market hasn’t changed a bit. Why did I even come here?
No—he knew why, and it was standing next to him, beside a girl of peculiarities.
Despite the said girl’s attempts to hide the blue in her hair, no amount of straw in her hat could cover the fact that she stood next to two Fire Nation royalties and a bushel of guards.
First, they saw Zuko—the reminder of his purpose branded onto his face.
Then, they saw Iroh—a face of the Fire Nation to many, but the General of the West to some.
The guards, however, solidified their status—their presence was no longer faceless. Importance was added to their name.
Their gaze would trail from the two to the girl—Who would wear a liangmao in the middle of the night? Some might ask, It’s a farming hat, meant for shielding sun and shade.
And then…
“Gao, look! Her hair’s blue—!”
“—Don’t look, it’s rude to stare—"
“—Is she a spirit—?”
“—Dragon of the—”
“—Prince—?
“—Fire Nation scum—"
He saw the way her shoulders raised and tensed, almost disappearing into the hat itself. Even if she couldn’t catch a lick of their gossip, their attention was clear.
And their attention was hostile.
Her hair was already short enough to be covered by the liangmao, hairs barely wisping past her chin. If she were by herself, she would’ve stood a chance.
But with Zuko and Iroh—
He almost felt guilty being here with her. Surely, Iroh would’ve passed as any other Fire Nation soldier by most.
Zuko’s scar?
His brand of shame?
I hate the night market; I hate it so much.
No, calm yourself, Zuko, you can do this. I suppose it’s only fitting that you get dragged along—it was your idea anyway.
Zuko scoffed to himself, watching as his uncle pulled out another hanfu, gaudy with light greens and delicate whites. The fabric fluttered in the gentle breeze, the silk skirts reflecting the lantern light into a pale, grassy shade.
Hopefully, she’ll accept this one—the faster we get through this, the better.
“Nora,” his uncle’s voice was low and slow, barely able to lay above the populace of noise, “Do you think this is pretty?” Ni juede zhege hen piaoliang ma?
He expected her to ask that dreaded question.
But once he saw her hesitation, her intrigue etched onto her face—
For the first time in forever, I finally have hope.
Hope that I can get out of this awful place.
Her hands raked through the silks, the green turning a fluorescent white where her fingers lifted them closer towards the flickering lanterns—like tidal waves curling towards the sky. Her movements were mindful and meek as if anything brash could tear the quality fabric.
The glowing green brought more color to her wide gaze.
The girl continued to trail.
And then…she paused.
Her mouth went agape at the embroidery at the bottom—little sparkling jewels that danced in the moonlight.
Like little stars, he supposed. The blue and pink needlework stitched a picture of a flower painted in serene watercolors. The yellow pollen in the center was dotted with those dazzling beads. Suddenly, the leaves stitched around the bust and the stars down the side made more sense—it was a Bluestar-themed hanfu. If the sleeve draped down her arms, it would’ve been akin to blue and pink flowers shedding a trail of stars.
I…suppose it’s well-tailored in Earth Kingdom standards.
She nibbled on her bottom lip, head tilting as she studied the fabric once more, “…hen piaoliang.”
It’s pretty.
She says it’s pretty.
Zuko could see his uncle’s grin widening in the corner of his eye—finally! Finally!
“Yinwei…” But….
Why, why would she say that?
Please don’t ask, Zuko could feel his face sour from desperation.
Please don’t ask.
Please don’t ask—
“…duoshao qian?” How much is it?
Damn it, she asked. Zuko couldn’t help but groan, of course, she asked. It’s what she’s been asking for the past thirty minutes! Oji can’t even get her an Agni-damned snack without her fussing over funds.
But Iroh, ever so frustratingly patient, simply smiled, “Ai wi-lu tel-yu i-fa yu li-ku itto.”
He saw the girl frown, licking her dry lips as she thought, waited, and contemplated.
At first, he didn’t know if her words got lost in the sea of clamor.
Then, a sigh, “Duoshao qian?” She repeated.
Iroh’s smile, though warm, left a mark of melancholy in the annoyingly lively air, “Nora—”
She started to speak—blabbering and ranting in that bizarre tongue of bundled r’s and irregular rhythms, vowels that slurred into one another, and consonants too harsh and sharp to understand.
His uncle seemed to cling on to every “word” the girl said—every sound, every gesture with her hands. If he didn’t know any better, he would’ve thought that her language was in the hands, how they moved with every word spoken, meaning in their dance.
Is that part of their language?
He doubted it—but his uncle did mention the unpredictability of spirits.
“Oji, what is she saying?” Zuko’s brows furrowed together, arms still crossed, “Doesn’t she know that we can afford pretty much anything in this market?”
“Ah, and yet you discouraged me from buying that new Pai Sho set.”
“That’s different, oji,” His voice shot out into a hiss, “You already have one! I told you before, we’re here to buy clothes for the girl—”
“—Her name is Nora, oi—”
“—and clothes are more important than stupid Pai Sho!” He could still see the soup stain in the corner of his eye, “What’s taking her so long to buy something? You know what? Just get the hanfu. I don’t have time for this nonsense.”
“…you…pianyi,” the girl stumbled through the words. Her brows knit together in a bundle of focus, hands playing with the bracelet around her wrist (where did she get that?). Her tone was exaggerated and slow, “…de…yifu…ma?” Do you have cheap clothes here?
What is this girl’s problem?
He groaned, running a hand over his face—The sun went down ages ago.
And here I am, stuck with my uncle and an idiot.
“Oji, why is she like this?”
“I…well,” the old man cleared his throat, “from what I can tell…maybe it’s just a force of habit.”
“Habit?” He scoffed, “Of what? She just needs to figure out what she wants and stop being so indecisive.”
His uncle gave him a look—unreadable in Zuko’s eyes. What was it?
Sadness?
Fear?
Disappointment?
The night market felt all the more stifling.
The swelling music of street performers suddenly felt louder than before, the place around him dimmer, and the clamor of people roared into his shriveled ear. The quiet between the three of them framed a perfect little picture, a silence emphasized by the unbearable sounds: A prince, a general, and a mystery.
He could hear the gossip and the gaggle polluting the air:
“I’ve heard the prince—”
“—Don’t look, don’t look—!”
“—Kind of ugly—”
“—Fire nation—?
“—Have you heard—?”
It’s like my first night market, Zuko could feel the distant memory of a white gauze wrapped around his face and his body much shorter.
Come out and enjoy yourself! His uncle encouraged, warm, and painfully hopeful.
The Earth Kingdom didn’t just gossip—if it were gossip, they would’ve at least cared about discretion.
No, they were reminders.
No matter how much his uncle encouraged him to try the filthy street food or buy some of the local merchandise, he couldn’t escape the prying eyes and foul-mouthed conversations of him, them—
Us.
He found an alley—less light, less people, he supposed.
He found solace and solitude—for five minutes, at most.
He found other people—many disfigured, all dirty. Their clothes could’ve been an Earth Kingdom green: if the dark didn’t blanket them so, if the dirt didn’t shield their identity, if the shame on all their faces didn’t unite them all.
“…sir?” The voice sounded young, oh so young.
If it were the Fire Nation, he wouldn’t see this kind of treatment.
Zuko wasn’t an idiot—a good handful of men stuffed together in a bleak alleyway were missing parts of themselves that no one could return: their limbs, their sight, their dignity.
Isn’t it great to die for your country? To suffer? He heard his teachers whisper in the back of his mind.
The Earth Kingdom is barbaric, he allowed himself to think because any other conclusion would’ve been treason.
He ran out of there faster than he could blink.
“—uko? Zuko-ouji?” He snapped out of whatever spell he was under.
It’s just a night market, he reminded himself.
But his uncle’s statement rattled his skull—maybe it was just a force of habit.
What kind of person would make a habit out of nothing wasted?
What kind of a person has a habit of spending nothing when they can?
“…Oji.”
“Oi?”
“You call yourself a…well-traveled man, don’t you?”
“I call myself many things, Zuko-ouji,” he chuckled, “but yes, I consider myself a well-traveled man.”
“Do you know where the cheaper vendors could be?”
“…perhaps further away from the port,” he didn’t miss how his uncle’s eyes softened, “Oi, there might be some new plays hidden for a discount there. Some art?”
“I’ll be fine, oji.”
“Oi, I know how much you dislike going to the night market—”
“—Oji—”
“—But no matter what anyone says about you, always remember that your honor lies in your own thoughts and mind—”
“I know I know, oji.” But he didn’t—if his uncle’s frown said anything, he knew the truth as well, “I already told you—I’m fine. I’m planning on going to bed for the night, you know. I don’t want to sleep through the morning.”
“…If you say so, oi.”
The girl (Nora, he reminded himself) looked back at him, a pair of brown eyes peaking under the stray strands of straw. He remembered the hallway: how her lashes created shadows on her gaze, how her sunspots and imperfections added character to her skin, how her hair—
He tore his eyes away as their footsteps retreated into the night.
What. Was. That?
I did it again.
Whatever, just get back to The Wani, Zuko.
But right in the corner of his eye, the abandoned, green skirts flickered with their golden beads. The glisten of their pearls truly emphasized the star in Bluestar.
And the blue…
Don’t do it, Zuko.
But the embroidered petals waved—beckoning.
Nora never thought that shopping would take her mind off spirits.
I can’t believe how expensive clothes can get, she remembered their mini crash course on coppers (mao), silver (kuai), and gold (bai which, Nora learned was hundreds).
She couldn’t understand their nonchalance.
And Prince Zuko?
His impatience astounded her.
“I’ve seen four-year-olds with better patience than him,” She snorted to herself, a bag of clothes worth coppers (Thank God) slung over her shoulder, “That damn prince…always yelling and shouting when I don’t even say a thing.”
She remembered his rage in the show but, watching it on a screen with the occasional static differed greatly from being the victim of such.
Is it bad that I was grateful he left?
No no—he doesn’t deserve your guilt, Nora.
Still—
—just because he’s some fictional character with a sad backstory and a good design doesn’t mean you need to like the guy, her internal council congregated and agreed.
Besides, remember our agreement?
Do you mean the plan?
Right, the plan.
Once you find a concrete location of the portals, you’re leaving the ship. The sooner, the better.
But, how long do we have?
Until he finds the Avatar. Remember? He was in that giant ball of ice—
—I vaguely remember—
—Look, Nora. You don’t have to worry about them. It’s a kid’s show, remember?
Right…right…
They’re going to win in the end, anyway. It’s guaranteed.
Her free hand wrapped around the iron hinges.
The door groaned as it gaped open.
“I’ll just tie the loose ends of the plan…” she murmured to herself, bag slumping against the nearest wall, “obviously it isn’t concrete but a skeleton works—”
Nora froze.
Her gaze pulled towards her red mattress.
I don’t—wasn’t this worth five gold pieces? I told them—
But they bought it anyway.
She felt the parasite of guilt eating away at her heart, and the leaves etched onto the beautiful bust did nothing but sit there.
Looking pretty.
Looking innocent.
Fuck, it’s a beautiful dress—
—Hanfu, remember—?
—But who bought—?
—Iroh was with us—
—Maybe one of the guards—
—Maybe—
—No, no, he did nothing but shout all night long—
Whoever it was, her downward spiral came to a pause, it’s…a nice gesture. Expensive, but…nice.
Nora knelt by the folded skirts and, for what seemed like hours, just stared.
She didn’t think about the dream.
She didn’t think about the God-awful lesson she gave Iroh.
She didn’t even think about the future, the skeletons of what a plan could be.
She just…stared.
Her thoughts never felt so...quiet.
She heard her heart beating in her ears.
Notes:
O H M Y G O D It's so long. Ah crap, I'm gonna speedrun this rundown:
"Mengu" = (Japanese) the part of a samurai helmet that covers your face, like a mask
"Pha Nung" = (Thai) Thai fashion that looks like loose trousers but is actually a bundle of cloth wrapped around your crotch. Basically, similar to what the Sun Warriors wear.
"Liangmao" = (Chinese) Basically those triangular hats that farmers wear to protect their faces from the sun while they work in the fields.
"Hanfu" = (Chinese) Historical dress of the Han Dynasty, according to Wikipedia. Think about the dress that Toph was dressed in at the Beifong household and in the swamp.
If you think I missed any, please tell me.
Chapter 10: The Wani (Part One)
Summary:
First part of Nora's experience on The Wani all the way to the Southern Temple
Notes:
Supposed to be one part. I will go back and edit. I wanted to include Nora's interactions with the crew all in one chapter but then it got too long and I have homework lol. Enjoooyy. Please tell me if I made any mistakes. I'll probably merge the chapters together like I did with "The Sea."
Also, thank you guys so much for the 800 hits!
EDIT UPDATE: Added in more bullying and some grammar corrections. The bullying I’ve added is kind of borderline assault, so beware.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Nora was six, her first friends were her brother’s.
Connor and Ben, Ben and Connor—two boys she met on a sweltering day.
For only a month, they danced and laughed and played; splashed in the water and pulled pranks in the city.
They made promises, they kept secrets, and they included her every step of the way.
She didn’t care if they liked her because of her brother, at least she was finally a part of something.
Her smile disappeared when they came home to her father gathering their backpacks and suitcases, no furniture to bring or decorations to pack.
It was a familiar sight, but the sorrow was greater.
She remembered the city getting smaller and smaller as the car trudged on, wishing she would’ve stayed.
When Nora was seven, her fourth friend was her own.
Alice Petunia, Little Miss Alice—not kind, not cruel; but ignorant and loud.
Nora was the new girl at school, they found: a wonder, a mystery, anything but a girl.
She was a puzzle to figure out, and Alice thought she could solve her, grasp her, and maybe show her off—proud.
“Nora’s my best friend now!” She yelled, hand grasping ever so tightly that Nora felt nothing. The classmates murmured and whispered, bathing in their jealousy.
Everyone wanted a piece of the new girl, everyone wanted to bear that crown—But Nora chose Alice, and Alice chose her.
Until she saw the shadow of a neighborhood fading away into the horizon, their car groaning and trudging onto the asphalt.
When Nora was eight, she stopped counting.
Connor and Ben, Alice Petunia, Kenny, Rory, Christie, Luke—they all started to blur together..
For she learned how friendship was fleeting, and how lonely her birthday was on that cold, cold day.
The only ones who came were her family: Baba in an old suit and tie, and Gege Kong holding the bowl of birthday noodles.
As per tradition, they watched the sun dip below the horizon, the earth swallowing its rays until that luminous disk was nothing more than a memory.
“Xiao Taiyang,” her brother smiled, “Happy Birthday. Shengri Kualie.”
“Shengri Kualie, Xiao Taiyang,” her father murmured in her hair—dark as ink and twice as dark when the moon hid behind the clouds.
She didn’t say a thing, she only observed—how the sun would never change, despite how much they moved away.
No matter where they were.
No matter what they did.
The sun was there to stay.
She looked to her left: the only two guests at her party that she always had.
No matter where they were in the world, no matter what roof they had over their heads, they would always show up with that bowl of birthday noodles.
Connor and Ben, Alice Petunia, Kenny, Rory, Christie, and Luke—they became an amalgamation of one forgotten memory.
She could only remember their figures fading in the distance, the wheels pushing them further and further away.
But her family? They were the only ones she could trust to stay.
She leaned against her father’s touch.
The moon lit her eyes as she watched the fading day.
Nora was usually tidier than this.
The doctor (Yong Dan? Dang Yan? I can’t recall) shook her head at the piles of clothes that sat at her mattress side. Her disdain glowered when she saw the flower-patterned dress lazily strewn on another bed—the skirts, top, and overcoat put together as an amalgamation of beautiful green fabric.
She remembered her futile attempts to try it on, more akin to assembling furniture than slipping on clothing:
Maybe if I find pictures of someone in this kind of dress, I can figure it out from there—She remembered huffing a strand of blue out of her face, uncertain if the cloth around her neck was even supposed to be a scarf, I can go to the library—They probably have books on this ship—
Then again, one part interjected, you have no idea where the library is, and there is no way you’re going to wander this place in the middle of the night.
She gave up once the lantern candles dimmed, and the wax devoured by flame. Then, to her side, a sack of clothes sat on the floor, waiting to be worn: Maybe just a couple more minutes…
Somehow, the old lines on the doctor’s face became increasingly more cavernous. The more she scoffed and scolded in that foreign tongue, the deeper the lines, “Naze son’nani kitanai nodesu ka?” her hands snatched the nearest green fabric. Her words lowered to a growl, murmurs menacing enough to bite.
Nora didn’t need to speak Japanese to get the message.
When in doubt, she learned, just apologize, “Dui…bu…qi—”
“—Aiya,” the doctor pinched the bridge of her nose, “Tingzhi daoqian! Bang wo dasao.”
Tingzhi daoqian, she remembered Iroh consoling her the day before, Stoppu ap-po-lo-ji-zu in his own words. That phrase was practically ingrained in her forehead, etched into the details in her skull.
The rest, well…
Her confusion must’ve been as clear as the coming day.
The doctor huffed a sharp breath of air, a pair of dull, green pants hung from her arms, “Dasao,” she repeated, slow and strained. She gestured to the whirlwind of a room, a forest of green cloth overlapping the intense reds.
Then, she pointed to the stack of clothes, neatly folded on her unmade bed (mattress? Futon?).
What—? Oh.
A new word, she reminded herself, Dasao = clean. Help me clean, she said.
Nora felt the heat reach her face and immediately knelt to the nearest pile. Sometimes, she forgot it wasn’t her room, but an infirmary—a place for sickbeds, the workspace of a fussy doctor, “Shit—fuck—I’m sorry—I mean, dui…bu…qi—”
The doctor’s glower made her swallow the apology. Pick up the damn clothes, it seemed to say and pick them up she did.
She scrambled to her knees in a flurry of reds, her clothes of scarlet dropped in a sea of green. Nora’s hands hastily went to the nearest robe, folded it in half, and rolled it into a scroll of sage. They worked quickly—tightened the fabric to ensure little to no air in between, and rolled them up in a fashion that would be easy to stack. Her fingers moved through the motions so familiar, it was like the ocean itself: motions unchanged and unwavering from years before and years to come.
The doctor made her presence quite clear with her thoughts, and her thoughts clear with her scoffs and clicking tongue.
Tsk, went her mouth, tongue tapping against the roof, “Zhege shi shenme?” – “What is that?”
“Uh…” she looked over at the pile of clothes, the scrolls of cloth creating a gradient of green the further up the pyramid, “Zhege…shi…” What was clean again? “…Daosao?”
“Da. Sao.” Her corrections were slow and drawn out, “Bu ‘Daosao.’ Tsk—Dasao.” The old woman shook her head, “Shuo.”
Speak.
“…Da…sao?”
The doctor simply nodded in return, “Nide zhedie hen qiguai.”
My…what is strange?
She pointed to the clothes Nora had rolled up and folded, like cut-down logs stacked one on top of the other, “Qiguai. Nage qiguai.”
I…never really thought of it as weird. She considered, I’ve always folded clothes like this—it saves space in bags and it’s easier to pack and move.
Should I apologize? Tear it down? She reached out to do the latter.
“Oi!” Her hand stopped, “Qiguai bu huai! Aiya…”—strange isn’t bad.
What does she want from me?
And before she knew it, the old woman started to roll the clothes on her own side of the mattress—mimicked the pyramid Nora made herself. At first, she fumbled with the fabric, slow and steady, wrinkles smoothed out on the blouse. Then, she made it effortless: quick and precise, firm, and strong.
Maybe doctors just have that kind of grace, she pondered, moving on to the next batch of green clothes, or…maybe she’s a dancer, or handled a weapon before…
Well, the show does take place during a war—
She froze.
Fuck, how the hell did I forget about the war?
She thought of the week at sea, the dream with the spirit, learning a new language, meeting Zuko and Iroh (she still couldn’t fathom their existence)—
And to top it all off—her hands went back to work—I also have to deal with this stupid fucking war? And I’m on the side of the bad guys?
Don’t they turn good—?
Um—hello?! “Everything changed when the Fire Nation attacked.” You don’t need to be a fan to know that line. And where does it look like we landed with?
…The Fire Nation.
Exactly!
Oh my God—fuck—
Calm down, remember, a side of her interjected, this isn’t your war to fight.
It’s different when you’re actively a part of it! She remembered enough to know that the people on this ship would, eventually, chase the Avatar.
The little boy’s big eyes and arrow tattoo clung to her mind.
One part of her told her to run: plan or no plan, we can’t get more involved with this—
But the other thought about the harbor fading into nothing but a small dot covered by sea foam: The ship left the port! Shit, fuck—
Calm down, Nora. Remember? Once you find an opening to the spirit world, you can get the hell out of here. Remember the plan?
It’s barely a plan! We don’t even know how to get there! We just know that it’s possible—it’s basically a theory at this point—
—Remember, Nora—the chances are never zero—
—Yes, but remember calculus? Anything divided by infinity isn’t zero, but the chances are so small it might as well be!
Well, I can’t have doubts now! The more I doubt, the more I have to accept that Gege Kong is—
Don’t! She felt her heart tighten.
Her grip strained around the rough cloth, every loose thread making shapes on the palm of her hand.
…We have to keep holding onto this theory. She felt her jaw clench, So…once you’re able to learn the language and maybe save some funds for yourself—
—And find any possible leads—
—You can leave them.
The familiar sound of a croaking door snapped her out of her frantic thoughts. The metal hinges whined from the weight, the doorway ajar. And on the other side—
A man she’s never seen before.
It wasn’t Sango—he never took that helmet off, she remembered Iroh telling her.
It wasn’t any of the guards she knew before—they weren’t here when we left the port, and, again, never took the helmet off in front of me.
It wasn’t Iroh or Zuko—she would’ve known.
It was a man with green eyes and a pale complexion, armor donned, and gaze curious.
His eye cut through the air like a discomforting omen, irises swirling in their emerald glow. They grew bigger the more he stared and observed—her eyes, her face, her hair.
Is…is he waiting for something?
She glanced around, the doctor lost in her own, angry murmurs and mumbles, the pile of green, lime, and pine sat and waited to be sorted.
Maybe if I wait a couple of seconds, he’ll leave or just…come in.
One…
Two…
Three…
The man blinked; his gaze was unwavering.
What the fuck is this guy’s deal?
Nora swallowed, fingers trailing over the sage cloth draping on her hands, “Uh…”
Then, she heard whispers:
“Kanojo no kami wa hontoni aoidesu ka—?”
“—Kanojo wa shinseina okurimono o motte imasu ka—?”
“—So ne—!”
There was a murmur of shadows behind the emerald-eyed man: men, women, people she’d only seen in passing. Their heads shifted around, attempts to find an opening; mumbles and murmurs more akin to those passing glances at the night market.
Whoever managed to look past the mystery man made sure their sights covered everything: the blue in her hair, the sun burns on her scalp, the brown in her eyes, the heart on her cheek, the spots on her skin, the color draining from her face—
Damn it, I thought that was all behind us in the night market.
No matter what color their eyes were, the pigment of their skin, the shape of their faces—they all had the same gaze as the figure ahead: prodding and curious.
Is this what it feels like?
What? To what?
You know, to be an animal in a zoo?
Behind her, she heard a scoff. Fabric punched the floor, slapping the metal with a force so deadly and dangerous it might’ve left a dent.
The doctor’s mumbles crescendoed into fury.
“Oi!” A woman in rage barreled past her, a force no one dared to reckon with. Nora swore she saw steam spouting from her ears, “Chikusho! Koko kara deru yo ni itta! Yamero!”
The further she advanced, the brighter the panic.
The brighter the panic, the faster they ran; And oh boy, did they run.
“Ha!” She huffed, fists clenching hard enough to expose the whites of her knuckles. Her face fumed the color of her nation, “Modottekita-ra, watashi anata o kizutsukeru!”
Nora sat there in a confused stupor. While she heard their footsteps retreating, the doctor’s scowls only got louder, her scarlet rage etched onto her face.
And her wrinkles only grew more pronounced.
Her hands, once handled with grace and precision, grabbed the handle and slammed the door shut with a sound that shook her bones.
As terrifying as the stout, old woman could be.
As much as she wondered about clouds of smoke puffing out of the woman’s ears.
Nora could only think about the green-eyed man and the shadow of a crowd.
What…the fuck was that about?
“Iroh…”
“Ye-su, Nora laoshi? Mo-ra tea?”
“Hm—oh.” She glanced down at the half-empty cup, steam trailing from its porcelain ridges; she didn’t even notice that she was drinking it. Days ago, she would’ve drunk it cold (Iced tea is refreshing, after all), but Iroh’s discomfort and insistence were what made her swallow that acquired taste.
You can’t really say no to the guy, she studied his glee as the green liquid trailed from the painted spout, humming unfamiliar tunes, “Wa-ta…is-a…need-u?”
“…Something…strange…happened…this morning—zaoshang…hen…qiguai.”
“Zenme yang?” How come?
The man and his trail of people nagged the back of her mind, like a fly that she could hear but couldn’t see. It bugged her, it unnerved her—and the doctor wasn’t capable of communicating beyond the barrier; her countenance seemed to speak for itself.
Clearly, it bothered her too.
“…There…. were people…watching me,” she noticed how his smile faded: Should I even continue?
“Wat-shin-ga…yu?”
“…They were…talking…to…each other,” she ensured her words were slow, despite how fast her mind ran with questions, “About…me…I think.”
The warmth never left his eyes despite the growing frown, “That-a…is-a no nie-su.”
“Do…you know…why…they would do…that?”
“…Ni hen qiguai he you yisi,” You’re strange and interesting, “The-ya…wan-ta to see yu. Dong Yan no let-tu be-ca-su… no nie-su. No…ah…zunzhong.”
Her confusion didn’t escape his sight, “Zunzhong.” He repeated; this time, he decided to bow, “Wo zunzhong ni.”
“Re…spect?”
“Re-spectu…re-spectu….they-ya no re-spectu. Veri ru-du.”
“It…was uncomfortable,” she admitted, the butterfly bracelet tangled in her wandering fingers: so they were spying on me because I’m “exotic,” in a way.
Yeah, definitely like an animal in a zoo. The doct—Dong Yan was really angry. Maybe it happened before?
But when? I don’t remember anything yesterday or the day before—
She paused.
The only other opportunities were a couple of days ago, and that’s when I was unconscious—
Oh my god, those fucking creeps—
“They…watched me when I was asleep, was, didn’t they?” Her mouth ran, her mind paced, her face buried in her hands.
“Uh…” His tone held that same hint of discomfort, “Ai Ap-po-lo-ji-zu fo-ru them-a.”
“It’s…. fine.”
No, it really wasn’t—because honestly what the hell?
“Ai wil-lu sa-peak-u to them-a.”
She felt the weight roll off her shoulders, a smile creeping onto her face, “Xie xie, Iroh—”
“Butto….” His gaze became pointed; brows raised, and words slow, “yu must-a sa-peak-u, also.”
“I—"
“Ni shuo chu xinle hua.” You can speak your mind, “The-ya wil-lu hear, ye-su?”
“…I can speak my mind—”
He gave her a look; scrunched and unconvinced. The words died in her mouth and festered in her mind: I can speak my mind, I just…decide not to.
Nora knew the consequences of speaking up: pointless conflicts, words she regretted, and energy wasted. Remember, Nora? Revolutionary wars, ostracization, suicide, isolation, verbal fights, physical fights, mental fights—remember Sophomore year, American Revolutionary war in AP American history?
Colonists spoke up and got what they wanted at the cost of thousands of dreamers.
But Nora wasn’t an idiot—she knew why Iroh was telling her this: It was out of concern.
He only knows me for a couple of days and he’s already worried about me. He doesn’t even know where I’m from. The thought made guilt grow in her chest, I'm just a stranger. There's no reason for him to worry about me.
His concern reminded her of her father's.
The thought pursed her lips and crushed her soul.
“…I’ll…try…Iroh.” She pressed the cup of tea against her lips, avoiding his wary gaze.
That morning…situation was just a weird one-time thing. We’ll just wait it out—let them get used to you. The novelty will wear out eventually.
Just wait, Nora.
Wait…wait…wait—and eventually, it will get better.
She was so sure of it.
Nora hated uncertainty.
She hated the possibilities of trouble that not knowing had brought; the kind of trouble that could’ve been avoided with the gift of knowledge. The infirmary and Iroh’s room were two comfortable spots, places of certainty and familiarity, a room she could’ve recalled of every crevice—
—They were, however, quite literally the only two places on the ship that she knew at all.
She hated uncertainty, she learned to dislike the unfamiliar;
Yet, Nora had also learned to loathe inactivity.
Iroh didn’t give her lessons every day, and when her mind was left to race, Dong Yan was usually the one to pick up the pieces. She gave her lists of chores, tasks to organize the shelves, learn the medicine, sweep the floors, make the beds, restock the bandages—
But, when all was sorted and done?
When the said doctor wasn’t anywhere in the room to begin with?
The uncertain looked all too promising.
She gave uncertainty the benefit of the doubt—
—And she almost forgot the trouble she feared.
The ship was in motion and so were the people. The crew rushed about and chattered, a cog in a machine that never truly rested, where the sea-faring life was more than just waiting to reach the destination.
And Nora just happened to stumble into the cafeteria…
During the lunch break.
The moment she turned to corner, all eyes were on her, and oh were they prodding.
Oh God, I’m a fucking idiot—
Their voices, at first, were nothing but murmurs below Nora’s comprehension.
The murmurs, however, quickly raised to curious whispers:
“Sore wa—?”
“Kanojo wa koko de nani o shite iru nondesuka?”
“Kanojo no kami wa hontoni aoi—!”
Many murmured amongst themselves.
Others had stood from their cushions.
Nora saw it as her cue to leave, “U-Uh…dui bi qi.” She started to back off, yet her movements did little to tether their gaze, “Wo qu.”—I’ll leave.
She felt a strand of hair raised from her cheek.
She froze—what the fuck—?
To her side, a woman she’d never met, her eyes a dull gold that twinkled in awkward fascination. In her fingers, locks of Nora’s hair captured and observed under a curious eye.
My hair isn’t even long enough to—OW!
The woman tugged, a sharp pain pinched at the girl’s scalp. Nora’s hands instinctively snapped towards the woman’s grasp, “Hey, that hurts—!”
The perpetrator, however, only laughed at her bout of pain. The murmurs grew louder, fascination festered. Nora felt her stomach drop, “Oi! Kanojo wa hen ni kikoeru.”
A tall shadow fell over her, but before she even had the chance to see who it was, Nora almost flew back from the force of another tug. Instead of a strand, it felt like a fistful of hair pulled at the seams—what the actual fuck is going on here—?!
“Ow!”
“Kanojo no kami wa hommonodesu!” Their voice deeper than she would’ve expected, but a voice she couldn’t recognize, nonetheless.
Nora felt her heart and mind race, limbs frozen and eyes wide.
I—what the fuck is happening?
The murmurs grew into curious ramblings, figures clad in red approached the girl with the blue hair and the butterfly clip.
Gazes prodded.
Mouths ran.
And hands reached to observe with touch—
She yelped once a hand reached up to grab her cheek.
Just run for it, Nora!
And run she did.
Her body crashed through the crowd, her focus only on the openings between hands outstretched and fingers that clawed towards her skin.
Nora paid no mind to their whispers—she refused to.
Because in a world where you either chose between fight or flight, flight was a given.
And off she flew.
She counted her breaths as her fingers fumbled with the bracelets. She didn’t know if it was her feet or the relentless beat of an escalating heart that pounded in her mind. Her throat felt dry, her hair felt tousled and turned, and her skin—
—God, I’ve never felt so fucking dirty.
Tears threatened to fall, but she wasn’t sure if she deserved to cry.
Her head ached from her pinched scalp, and patches of her sunburns did very little to quell the echoes of pain.
She was too focused to fight her tears, she failed to see the prince who saw her run.
By the next few days, Nora felt like an idiot.
It’s an infirmary, after all. People will come here when they feel sick or get injured. She could feel the man’s eyes following her everywhere she went—to her backpack, to the extra wardrobe where she organized her new clothes, to the medicine cabinet where her new job began.
Dong Yan must’ve seen her restlessness that morning—she remembered when the woman dragged her by the arm, “Nora,” her voice had an edge of flame, “Wo jintian gei ni gongzuo.”— Today, I will give you work.
She was secretly grateful (if not, a little intimidated) for the chore.
She reached into the box of jars: herbs, liquids, anything with a label. Nora still couldn’t shake that man’s green-eyed stare from a couple of beds away: Of all the people, why did he have to get injured?
She squinted, trying to match the symbols on the bottle to any of the labels in the cabinet. It didn’t help that her concentration kept being broken by a green-eyed someone in particular: It’s…whatever, Nora. You can’t really avoid people getting hurt while working on a ship.
Her lips pursed, the glass bottle shining in the afternoon light, Out of all the days…Iroh decides to cancel lessons today—now, I just get to think and worry when I can’t even leave this fucking room.
…You know, you could.
Could what?
Leave; make a map—a floor-plan of the place. You could retrace your steps, so you don’t get lost.
Ah, shit, you’re right. I should’ve asked Iroh before he just canceled our lessons, too. I don’t even know how to ask Dong Yan. At least Iroh knows my language exists.
She heard a hiss elicit from the man’s mouth followed by that oh-so-familiar sound of Dong Yan’s clicking tongue, “Nora ni hayarubeki shigoto ga aru node,” she heard the plastic croak of a fresh roll of bandages, “kanojo o mitsumeru no o yamete kudasai.”
Another groan from the man’s mouth. In the corner of Nora’s eye, she could see the glint of blood shining on his forehead. The cut was pretty bad—she almost felt sorry for him.
She picked up the next bottle, the herbs rattled against the glass. The man’s disbelief was as clear as the present day, “Kanojo wa minaraidesu ka? Watashi wa kanojo ga sono gengo o hanasu koto sae dekinai to omotta. Kanojo wa sore ga dekiru hodo kashikokunai—”
“Oi—Damare. Kanojo ga gengo o shiranaikara to itte, kanojo ga orokadearu to wa kagiranai!” She saw the reflection of the doctor’s figure in the cabinet’s glass, leaning to reach the man’s cut, “…wa anata ayori zutto atamagai—”
"Dong Yan. Shojo wa chikyu no kotoba o shiranai." She felthis stare, and this time, Nora made a subtle glance towards his green gaze. His hand was caught midair, a gesture directed straight towards her: not even making this any less obvious—he’s talking about me as if I’m not here.
Nora couldn’t help but frown, his words rolled off his tongue and hit her with indifference. It was strange: before, they acted like she was some art exhibit, or an animal in a zoo. Now that she was here, he acted like she wasn’t there at all.
Damnit, I wish I could tell him to leave me alone—
Just…wait, Nora—it’ll die down eventually.
The doctor, however, didn’t seem to have the same thought.
Dong Yan wasn’t a woman with a lot of patience—but she’d never felt so close to losing all of it.
Usually, she tightened the bandage around Daiki’s thick head. She rolled her eyes once he let out a hiss of pain, people would usually shut up when I tell them to.
But Daiki is really testing me today.
She knew Iroh would be disheartened at the lack of sympathy. But her? No—she was furious, angry at the world and the war for taking it away (I remember when my mother had that sympathy—she told stories of Air Nomads in hushed whispers).
She thought of Nora, as strange and intriguing as she was, when she first arrived on the boat. Before they saw her blue hair, before they saw her heart-shaped mark, before they saw her clothes, before they saw her butterfly clip and heard her voice—they were concerned.
All hands on deck! She remembered the orders, the crew frantic and worried, there’s a man overboard!
But when she made it onto the deck with the prince had her over his shoulder? Their concern turned into curiosity.
Their curiosity turned into intrigue.
And their intrigue was powered by greed to know more.
Who is this mystery girl? Where did she come from? Maybe she’s a thief? Maybe she’s a runaway? What happened to her clothes? Maybe maybe maybe…
Dong Yan remembered how angry she was at the insinuation—this was a girl that needed help and they were here wondering if she was a prostitute.
She was trained to put protocol first above all—and a doctor always put well-being first (No matter how much she threatened, it was always for their own good).
When word came around that she was taking lessons with General Iroh to speak Common Earth, their greed grew and spread amongst themselves:
She doesn’t know Common Earth?
What language does she speak, then?
Maybe she’s been hidden as a child and ran away from her home to see the world!
Maybe she’s just stupid.
Maybe she’s mentally challenged?
Maybe she’s from the Water Tribes—those savages…
And now?
Questions festered.
Curiosity grew.
And everyone wanted to see the girl—Nora, the mystery woman with blue hair.
The girl, despite the barrier, wasn’t clueless. Dong Yan didn’t know if the fact made her relieved or frustrated at her…her…
Inactivity?
Aloofness?
Why didn’t she say anything? Why didn’t she stand up to herself? She was clearly bothered by it!
And she really thought she could hide the cafeteria incident from me!
Agni, the fucking cafeteria incident.
She should’ve challenged one of them to a damn Agni Kai the moment she learned—that would’ve taught them a lesson.
Dong Yan lived in a world where the strongest survived and the weak fell behind, trampled on, and used by those more fortunate. Nora would get herself killed with the way she was acting.
It was a war out there, after all.
I wish there wasn’t—Fire Nation glory, be damned.
But, that kind of thinking got her placed on The Wani.
That kind of thinking got her placed with idiots like Daiki.
That kind of thinking made her enraged at her nation—what they’ve been teaching children in schools:
“Fire Nation blood is superior,” she’s heard them say.
“Fire is the greatest element.”
“The tongue of fire is pure and shows greater intellect.”
“The other nations are savages who need to be tamed.”
But what Dong Yan learned from all her years of fighting and spite, was that the Fire Nation was taught to fear difference. She knew what the lessons really taught:
If you weren’t Fire, you were disposed of before you snuffed their flame.
If you weren’t blessed with Agni’s gift, you were considered weaker. You needed to work harder to gain your place.
If you weren’t fighting with the nation, then you weren’t Fire at all.
And thus, the cycle of ignorance continued, and her anger only grew.
“Where is this girl even from, anyway?” Daiki couldn’t stop staring. She saw how Nora’s shoulders tensed with every movement; glances subtle but there. Nothing quite escaped Dong Yan’s sight, “Did Iroh ever find out anything from their…ahem… ‘meetings’?”
“Oi, don’t drop the honorifics—it’s Iroh-sama to you, Daiki,” the wrap was secured, “And Iroh’s been telling me that she’s from a far, far away place that she can’t go back to. If you got it through your thick skull, she probably lost it from the war, you idiot!”
“What kind of things do you think they do in his room?”
Scissors donned her hand, and she paused mid-snip. At first, it was confusion—disbelief because there was no way he was insinuating what she thought he was insinuating.
He wouldn’t be that much of a fool.
“They’re lessons, what else do you think they fucking do?”
“Well…ah…you know,” he stifled a laugh, “I’ve heard rumors…her skin being marked, her trousers were short—”
"—She might've been shipwrecked—"
"—And her clothes might've shown, everything. That's what others have told me, at least."
"Remember to hold your tongue, Daiki—"
"And now she spends hours in an old man's bedroom?" His laughter sprout from his throat, "Come on—"
All she could see was red:
Red for the Fire Nation.
Red for its ignorance.
Red for the blood they’d spilled.
Red for the fury of a thousand suns.
Red for all the things they could have done—
—Red for the things they shouldn’t have.
“Get out.”
“What—?”
“I SAID GET OUT!” The lantern light was blinding. She didn’t know if it was her rage or the smoke that held her lungs and grabbed her throat, made every breath harder and harder. Dong Yan felt the metal of her scissors grow hotter, eliciting that orange glow.
The room grew hotter.
Rage welled in her eyes and lit the room in scarlet fumes, “I WILL NOT HESITATE TO MAKE ANOTHER CUT. GET OUT!”
She heard the idiot’s feet scamper out the door.
A choking cough sputtered by the medicine cabinet.
She saw a flash of blue in the corner of her eye.
The red started to fade.
Dong Yan frantically waved the smoke out of the air and rushed her way toward the blue-haired girl, doubling over in suffocation.
“Nora, are you alright?” Ni hen hao ma?
But despite the smoke that stung her eyes—
Despite the tears that welled up in her face—
Nora nodded, a shaky smile pulled at the corners of her lips, “…I’m…good. I am good. They…. make you…angry?”—Hen hao. Tamen…gei ni shengqi?
The doctor pursed her lips, patting the girl’s back.
They hurried out of that red, red room, turning into a screen of grays and embers.
I haven’t lost that much control ever since—
—You left, I know.
It was a memory she hated to replay, but she never regretted living.
Dong Yan studied the girl: stray tears dripped down her speckled face, hair attempted to cover her scarlet face, shoulders hunched like a lion-turtle hiding in its shell.
With a close eye and nearly two weeks of Nora in her care, she came to two conclusions:
The girl could fight for her life—
—But she held herself back from fighting for herself.
She thinks like Air, she realized, a dangerous mindset in a world like this.
Everyone knew what happened to the people of Air.
It’s a world where you either fight for what you want or die waiting—and I’m not going to let her spirit die.
She’ll learn to be like fire.
She’ll learn to let her spirit burn bright.
She’ll learn what it means to fight.
Notes:
Found a system that makes things easier to translate, I think (I'm not actually too sure). I kind of just put all of the translations on a notepad while I worked along the way. Anyways, here it is:
"Nanze son'nani kitanai nodesu ka?" = (Japanese) Why is the room so messy?
"Tingzhi daoqian! Bang wo dasao." = (Chinese) Stop apologizing! Help me clean.
“Kanojo no kami wa hontoni aoidesu ka?” = (Japanese) Is her hair really blue?
“—Kanojo wa shinseina okurimono o motte imasu ka—? = (Japanese) Does she have divine gifts? (I don't know any other word for bending. I feel like this translation is wrong. Pls let me know)
“—So ne!” = (Japanese) Let me see!
“Chikusho! Koko kara deru yo ni itta! Yamero!” = (Japanese) Damnit! I told you to get out of here! Stop!
"Modottekita-ra, watashi wa anato o kizutsukeru!" = (Japanese) I will hurt you if you come back!
“Sore wa—?” = Is that—? (Japanese)
“Kanojo wa koko de nani o shite iru nondesuka?” = What is she doing here? (Japanese)
“Kanojo no kami wa hontoni aoi—!” = Her hair is actually blue—! (Japanese)
“Oi! Kanojo wa hen ni kikoeru.”= She sounds so funny! (Japanese)
“Kanojo no kami wa hommonodesu!” = Her hair’s real! (Japanese)
“Kanojo ni hayarubeki shigoto ga aru node, kanojo o mitsumeru no o yamete kudasai.” = (Japanese) Stop staring at her. She has a job to do.
“Kanojo wa minaraidesu ka? Watashi wa kanojo ga sono gengo o hanasu koto sae dekinai to omotta. Kanojo wa sore ga dekiru hodo kashikokunai—" = (Japanese) Is she an apprentice? I thought she couldn't even speak the language. She's not smart enough for--"
“Oi—Damare. Kanojo ga gengo o shiranaikara to itte, kanojo ga orokadearu to wa kagiranai! Wa anata ayori zutto atamagai—” = (Japanese) Hey, shut up. Just because she doesn't speak the language doesn't mean she's stupid! She's smarter than you are anyway--"
"Dong Yan. Shojo wa chikyu no kotoba o shiranai." = (Japanese) Dong Yan, she doesn't know Common Earth language.
Chapter 11: The Wani (Part Two)
Summary:
Nora learns to fight and well...she gets stuck.
Notes:
Hey guys, sorry for the delay! I'm not gonna lie, I had a hard time figuring out what to write for this chapter (Also, finals are coming up and my teachers are giving us a crap ton of assignments. No idea why).
I'll go back and edit. I've also added a couple new lines in the previous chapter and edited it a little bit, but it's not fully finished.
I'm actually really surprised with how this chapter turned out. It's not at all what I had planned in mind, but hey, I think this path is so much more entertaining.
Thank you so much for 1.1k hits and 60 kudos! I couldn't have done this without you guys. Please feel free to leave any reviews and support down below. I was grinding getting this one out today.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nora’s mind was racing:
I’ve never seen anyone that furious before—
—Steam just came out of her nose—!
—She said my name; what was she saying—?
—What was that guy talking about? I heard him laugh—
—Wait. Wait. Wait—
—I wish they could just leave—
—Not without a plan—
—Gege Kong wouldn’t have—
—Baba said to wait—
—Things will get better—
—Wait for it, wait for it, wait—
—They keep coming in to stare at me—!
—Something’s bothering Iroh—
“Nora.” Her breath shook.
Her thoughts cowered; the doctor’s sharp gaze glinted like a sharpened blade. Nora remembered her embered wrath—she could still smell the smoke and the heat of rage. Dong Yan’s words were low, like a panther waiting to pounce, “…Ni zhidao…ta shuo shenme ma?”—Do you know what he said?
“..B-Bu.” No.
But I have some ideas—she held herself from saying—none of them good.
She’d been in high school; she knew what those whispers meant.
And the touching—
The doctor’s foot shook against the gray, metal floors, an arm laid over one knee. Nora’s fingers fidgeted with the bracelets, the clacking filled the creaking silence. Dong Yan’s room, though clean of smoke, felt all the more more suffocating with that threat of rage. The walls were adorned with art: masks, ink paintings, and green and orange tapestry that told stories she couldn’t comprehend;
And Nora felt their carved eyes and painted smiles, added to the silver gravity that pounded on her back.
She swallowed—should I even pry?
“…Ta jiao Daiki,”—His name is Daiki, the doctor scowled. The name made her eye twitch, “ta shi ben dan.”—He is…
What?
Ben dan? Dan is egg but—
Nora didn’t have the strength to interrupt. Nothing, however, seemed to escape the doctor’s sights.
“Ah…uh…Daiki bing bu congming.”
…Ben dan is stupid?
Might be slang or something—this is your fault for not asking Iroh about swear words.
I don’t think he wanted to teach us any bad slang terms in the first place!
She pushed those thoughts aside. Dong Yan continued: “Daiki shuo…ni he…Iroh de huai hua.”
Daiki…said…me and Iroh…. bad?
No, no—that doesn’t sound right.
Daiki…spoke about me and Iroh…bad?
Closer…I guess.
She repeated Dong Yan’s words under her breath: “Daiki…shuo…ni he…Iroh de huai hua.”
Her stomach churned in realization.
He spoke…badly of me and Iroh…
“…Ta shuo shenme?”—What did he say?
The doctor perked up, almost startled at her inquiry. But the scowl on her face and the fire in her eyes returned quicker than Nora could’ve blinked, “Ta shuo ni shi Irohde paoyou.”—He said you are Iroh’s…what?
“…Paoyou ma?”
“You” is the same tone as the “you” in “pengyou” which means friend, so—
Dong Yan scoffed before bringing her hands up: the left created a hollow circle with her thumb and index.
The right hand stuck a finger through it.
Twice.
No…fucking way.
Maybe you just have a dirty mind—
—She made a hole with her fingers and stuck another finger right through it, so unless it means interdimensional travel or something, yeah, it’s definitely sex.
“Paoyou” is….is sex friend?!
Nora felt her face heat and sour—she understood the presence of rumors for herself (I’m a stranger, after all) but Iroh? General Iroh? Xifang de long—The Dragon of the West?
No one with such a title and such warmth deserved slander such as this. She didn’t even know if she wanted to know the things they insinuated between the two of them.
He was the only one that could’ve understood her—the only one who seemed to make an effort out of everyone else on the ship.
They seemed to really respect him before—now he’s roped up in whatever drama I’m a part of?
It’s my fault—isn’t it?
Should I…stop taking lessons—?
—We need to learn to speak somehow!
He doesn’t deserve that…that—
Wait… she took in a breath, Wait. Wait. Wait.
Her fingers fumbled with the butterfly beads; jaw set, and teeth clenched—pull yourself together, Nora. You don’t want to make another scene.
“Yu must-a sa-peak-u, also.” She heard a certain old man say—nudged so hard she couldn’t help but stumble.
“Why did I have to end up here?” she murmured—maybe secretly hoped that a certain spirit could answer, “I thought I had to worry about the war the most but no—I have to worry about high-school drama on a boat! It’s…it’s fucking—”
She groaned and buried her face into the calluses of her palms, praying they could scrub whatever sins she had apparently committed. Her body started to curl in on itself, the anger crumpling her up into nothing but a pathetic, shriveled ball.
Did Iroh know?!
I don’t see how he couldn’t—he practically runs this boat!
And…And he isn’t mad at me?! The rumors are my fault, anyways!
Just let the problem go and…and just wait before you start holding grudges—
But this isn’t about me—it’s about the other people involved with me! They think he’s taking me into his room to have…have…
It’s…it’s…fine. Let it rest. Don’t do anything you’ll regret—
“Nora.” The girl’s gaze snapped up to meet the doctor’s gold. For a few seconds, Nora realized the prickles on her own face from the strain of a frown, her face hotter than the lick of flame, her chest puffed from the captured breath’s strain.
In the doctor’s hands, a red pillow. Her face held that stern unreadable-ness, stoic in its reservations. The plush case faced Nora, the blood still rushed in her ears, “Da.”
Hit, she demanded.
Nora blinked.
Once.
Twice.
Maybe it’s the wrong tone—but a gesture toward the pillow proved otherwise.
“Shenme?”
“Da.” Her voice was laced with a threat. The pillow was thrust towards the girl’s subsiding scarlet face, “Da ta.”—hit it.
‘Weishenme—?”—why?
She heard a scowl from behind the pillow—frustrated and pushed, “Da. Ta.”
Nora’s fist hit the surface, soft as a father and more akin to a graze.
The doctor shook her head, “Da ta.”
“But you said—”
“Bu shuo! Da.”
Fomp went the pillow: What is this about?
“Da, Nora!”
“Weishenme?” Nora didn’t have the energy to deal with whatever cryptic intentions the doctor had in store—and here I was thinking she was the straightforward one!
“Da ta! Ni shi Irohde xiao de paoyou ma?”—Hit it! Are you Iroh’s little sex friend?
Nora felt her anger bubble, a roaring wind in her ears: calm yourself, calm yourself, wait, wait, wait—
“Ben dan!” Dong Yan laughed, pillow held up to her face, “Paoyou!”
Nora’s breath shook, each stretch of her diaphragm harder to command. Her grip tightened in pulses, akin to the quickened beating heart. She’s just trying to rile you up, Nora. A part of her warned— Wait until it dies down. Wait until whatever spur-of-the-moment plans she has died down in that old brain of hers.
The worst thing was…it was working.
Her dirt-stained fingernails created crescent-shaped marks on her palms. The knuckles turned an ugly pale, contrasted against her freckled, sun-kissed skin—wait, wait, wait—
“Ben dan. Ben dan.”
Her teeth grit together.
“Ni he nide jiaren yiyang.”—you and your family are the same—Nora’s heart stopped, “hen ruo.”
Weak.
She just called your family weak.
She pictured her father coming home with those tired, tired eyes; soot a common friend.
She saw her brother’s wracking coughs and the blood on his lips; he always tried to hide the blood. It worked until it was too late.
—Calm down—
—Wait—
—Wait—
—Wait—
—Wait—
—Wait—
—Fuck it.
“Da ta—!”
POW!
The doctor stumbled back, unprepared for the blow.
But Nora only saw the pillow’s dented red.
POW!
I just want to go home!
POW!
I’m so tired of all this shit! What the fuck is the point—?!
POW! POW! POW!
—Of fighting—?!
POW! POW! POW!
—When there’s no one to fight for here—?!
She took in a final breath—ribs expanded, heart pounded, prickles in her vision, arms were strained and screaming. Stop while you’re ahead, Nora!
Nora failed to notice a flicker in the lantern light.
She drew her fist back, knuckles and wrist aching with the fury of days passed:
The stares.
The rumors
The yelling.
The running.
The staring.
The touching.
The ocean.
The spirits.
The dreams.
The frustrating lack of answers—
The bridge, a pool of regret forming at the rocks—
A frustrated yell left her throat and tore at her chords—powered by a rage she hadn’t felt in oh so long—
P O W!
A force shattered through the air.
The art and masks that adorned the walls shook and rattled to the floor.
Their painted eyes and carved grins laid there and glanced at the dark ceiling above.
Dong Yan groaned, putting the cushion down and rushing to pick up the decorations, “Karera wa amarini mo ranbo ni kokai shimasu…” her grumbles lowered to a murmur. She checked each and every one of them for cracks and imperfections.
Nora stood by, stunned for a minute too long—What was…?
She put a hand against her chest and felt the force of a heart punched against the sternum—it begged for release.
Eyes scanned the mess: Did I do—?
No.
But it’s a possibility—that spirit said he sensed a gift in me. Maybe this is what it meant—
It’s a ship, Nora, she reprimanded herself, it must’ve been a rough patch at sea.
But—
Nora. Let it go. Just…just help Dong Yan out, please?
…You’re…you’re right.
She promptly wiped the tears from her eyes and knelt towards the mess. But despite her internal promises, her muscles still tingled with a strength she hadn’t known, the strain of fury’s aftermath.
“…Nora,” the doctor’s tone grew soft—softer than she would’ve ever thought she’d hear, “ni zuode hen hao.”
You did good.
Nora didn’t know what she meant.
There were rumors on The Wani—there had always been rumors.
But when a mystery appeared on their deck, it increased tenfold.
“Her hair, it’s really blue!”
“Is she a spirit?”
“No…spirits can’t get hurt like this, right? She must be human.”
“Maybe she’s from the circus.”
“But that doesn’t explain her origins. Maybe she’s a half-breed?”
“That’s possible! Shunned to live in the circus and boom.”
“Doesn’t explain the blue hair—”
“Remember the brothel theory? I’ve heard from Min that sometimes they put some color in their hair to attract more attention.”
“No way! Really? Maybe she’s a runaway from that kind of area. She seems young though…as young as the royal brat.”
“Apparently, the Dragon of the West likes them young.”
“You don’t mean—?”
“They stay in his room for hours and she might actually be a runaway—what else could it be?”
“That’s a bit of a stretch.”
“Don’t let anyone hear you say that!”
“Right right, but this girl speaks a language no one knows except him. Who else would she cozy up to?”
“That’s a fair point…”
“And didn’t his wife die long before his son did…?”
“Exactly. Who knows, maybe he needs an heir to the throne when he decides to take it back—”
Heavy footsteps fell, and so did the chatter.
A red, angry scar greeted their sights. The prince observed as they scrambled to their feet. Obviously, they couldn’t say they weren’t slacking—three years had made him familiar with the notions.
But they could grovel, as difficult as the notion became over time.
They bowed—deeper than they could’ve ever done before. One spoke up, “Zuko-buchou—"
“Gossiping about the blue-haired peasant, are we?”
“Yes—but—”
“Unless it’s about her knowledge of the Avatar,” the bite of a threat bled into his tone, “I don’t want to hear it on this ship. You already had to face Dong Yan’s wrath, Daiki.”
Golden eyes shifted to the bandage wrapped around the forehead. He saw how the man’s jaw set and grin faded.
“Well?” Why are they just standing around? “Get back to work! All of you!”
The break room had emptied.
The residue of gossip had lingered, and Zuko stood there and took it in, lost in a pool of thoughts he didn’t think he would ponder.
How long can they keep talking about that damned girl?
He thought of the dress, a blue that matched her unique locks and a twinkle of pearls that would’ve matched the curious glint in her eyes.
She hadn’t mentioned the dress once, much to his chagrin—Oji would’ve told me…I think.
The least she could do is say “Thank you.” She knows that in common Earth, right?
She definitely knew how to ask for prices in common Earth.
He thought of the night market and her restraint. If she was Azula, she would’ve demanded the dress, maybe even havethreatened the vendor for the extra discount (and for fun, probably).
But…she wasn’t—and it left him both relieved and, ultimately, frustrated.
The only experience I really have with girls are Dong Yan, Azula, and her friends, he frowned, now that there’s a girl who’s my age who probably holds valuable information, not only does she speak another language—
—She’s nothing like them.
Then again, his list of girls he’s talked to was quite short, to begin with.
He thought of the night market and how, for the first time, he saw how…oddly normal she was. She wasn’t an anomaly, she wasn’t an impossibility—she was a girl worried about money (I’m the prince, for Agni’s sake, I have money).
If it weren’t for the blue in her hair, the red of her clothes, and the whispers that echoed all through the night, he would’ve paid no mind to her.
Zuko could’ve thought of her as a farmer’s daughter, another Earth Kingdom girl destined to be married off to a wealthy merchant; her eyes were brown, not green, after all.
He wasn’t clueless: he’d heard the stories before of girls left to tend to the family while the men fought in the war.
Earth kingdom peasants…he couldn’t help but groan, their sexism makes them so small-minded.
He couldn’t imagine Azula being married off—she was too valuable.
Strength and power came first, in the Fire Nation, and gender later.
Had she ever been married off—?
Zuko shook his head, “What in Agni’s name are you doing, Zuko?! Don’t stoop down to the level of the crew and let this…this girl get in the way of your job!”
Find the Avatar, find your way home, find yourself in a proper position on the throne—His father counted on it.
However, he couldn’t help but allow one last thought, one last bout of wonder to entertain:
What is she doing now?
Dong Yan watched as the girl fumbled with the motions.
“Again.” The girl, though breathless, put her hands up in a defensive stance: shoulders bent, elbows that protected the liver and face, one foot in front of the other.
It was precisely the stance Dong Yan had taught her.
She ignored the burst of pride: If only she could do the other stances as well. There’s only so much you can do dodging and blocking.
The doctor struck first, like many strikes before.
She side-stepped the blow.
A kick toward her gut—
—She stepped back.
The doctor advanced: low and wide—a puma-tiger ready to strike.
Nora strengthened her stance.
A jab.
Her forearm came up to block.
The doctor’s free hand aimed for the stomach.
The girl narrowly dodged—eyes always searched for that next move.
Dong Yan’s lips curled into a grin: she’s always been observant—
—But she’s so predictable.
The woman found her feeble attempt to dodge as an opening.
One leg was all it took, a sweep to a losing stance.
The girl stumbled.
Dong Yan caught her by the green fabric of her shirt before she could fall any further: Two for Nora.
Twenty for Dong Yan.
“You didn’t even try to attack.” –ni meiyou shitu changshi gongji.
The girl’s smile curled into a wary grin. She could feel her heart beating against the fabric: “I’m sorry—”
“Stop saying that.”
The girl’s lips pursed into a thin line.
Dear Agni, she’ll be the death of me.
Dong Yan couldn’t help but frown; everything that involved Nora left a bad taste in her mouth:
How different she was.
How they looked at her.
How she spoke—not just the language but how she spoke.
How much she reminded her of air.
Not only will she kill me, but she’ll also get herself killed one day!
Sweat dripped down the poor girl’s face, creating small drops onto the floors below. Her cheeks were flushed from hours well spent; her blue hair was nothing but a giant mop at this point, and her clothes were creating dark stains on her neck and pits.
Dong Yan let her go, the girl stumbling to her feet, “Take a break. You did good.”—Xiuxi. Ni zuode hen hao.
Nora leaned against the door—the only empty space on the doctor’s walls. She quickly wiped the sweat from her brow, some of the drops threatened to blind her.
I have to say, her stamina is…rather impressive—their training had lasted longer than the doctor had anticipated—then again, she managed to outrun a good chunk of the crew on this ship. Perhaps something she built up?
But that doesn’t solve the core issue.
What? What is it?
Her eyes trailed to the girl, cup of water in hand and forehead glistening with sweat, She’s too much like air. I’ve been trying to snuff that out before they snuff her out. That kind of thinking got the Air nomads killed.
…Well, she’s lasted in a fight.
What do you mean?
Remember? Round three? She practically ran circles around you.
She still lost, remember? She didn’t strike once—and she hasn’t been making an attempt to strike at all! It’s all dodging and deflecting—it’s getting her nowhere. The only thing it’s improving is her, surprise surprise, dodging and deflecting, maybe even her reflexes.
Isn’t that a good thing, Dong Yan?
But it’s the complete opposite of what I had hoped! Fighting is a reflection of mindset—how is she supposed to learn to strike if all she does is run away?!
The doctor huffed—arms crossed and brows furrowed into a tight bundle: Maybe…maybe I’m approaching this wrong.
Well, how else are we supposed to approach it?!
“What…is…that?” Nora tilted her head, a harmless curiosity. Dong Yan followed her gaze: beyond the masks and scrolls of art, beyond the ribbons and scriptures she’s collected, beyond the years of her life that hung on her wall—
—Was a story that she had almost forgotten: her bow mounted on her table, its brother, the quiver, collected dust.
Oh, the memories—it almost made her laugh, “That’s my bow.”—Zhege shi wode gong.
Honestly, why did I even keep it?
It’s an artifact of your life. You know better than anyone—as much as you regret some of the decisions you made—
—I know, I know…I wouldn’t regret living any of it. Her anger made her who she was, after all, but still, the story behind the bow…
You were qualified for Yuyan training.
That’s…that’s right—
—It was your dream after all—
But in the end…I didn’t make the cut.
The hissy fit you threw in that office—
—Don’t remind me. That very hissy fit was what proved their point in the first place.
Hey, you still fit half their virtues.
I still remember them by heart: Precision and adaptability—
—Patience and restraint.
I got the first two, but I never achieved those last—
She paused.
Nora’s shadow poured over the mounted weapon, like a dark promise—lit by a curiosity so willing and eager.
Precision?
Adaptability?
Patience?
Restraint?
She knew why those virtues sounded familiar.
Some of the best marksmen were Airbenders.
Dong Yan was old, she wasn’t going to deny, and yet there she stood, as dumbstruck as she was fifty years ago: …Oh I’m a fool.
Here I was thinking that air was weak, that I had to get rid of it before anyone could get rid of her—
—But that kind of thinking…
It makes me no better than idiots like Daiki.
Air wasn’t just evasive—they were crafty and patient, adaptable and always moving, creative and kind. Her mother told her stories: how they were everywhere and nowhere all at the same time, how they sang and danced. How they never had a writing system because their stories had to be told. How they saw everything and everyone as the same, blinded to nation, gender, or color.
It’s exactly the kind of thinking the Fire Nation needs.
And here I am, thinking I need to get rid of it.
Guilt pooled in her stomach, the candle’s flame flickering with each ounce: Maybe instead of trying to get rid of it…I can help her foster it.
She thought she could’ve taught Nora what it meant to fight—
—But maybe Dong Yan needed to learn herself.
“Nora.”
“Hm?”
“Would you like to learn?”
Nora went out in the dead of night.
As much as her muscles ached from the day well-spent, as much as she could’ve collapsed on a red mattress—
—her uncertainty kept her alert.
Her uncertainty kept her awake.
Besides…it’s time to put some of that defensive training Dong Yan drilled into your head. Maybe even some of that archery training.
…Even though you don’t have a bow of your own?
Despite her heavy arms and aching body, her hand felt…empty without the bow’s presence.
It was like her hand was meant to shape around the wooden frame.
It made no sense.
The lanterns had dimmed down to a faint flicker, her figure a shadow in its orange glow. The moonlight, however, that peaked from the sparse windows was the only thing granting her enough vision—parchment in hand, and a pencil half-dull.
Everyone on the ship wakes up super early, don’t they?
Yeah, remember what Iroh said? Firebenders rise with the sun, or something…
The memory, though faint, resurfaced in the back of her mind—a prince and a girl of water battled in a place so cold and white (“You rise with the moon,” his scar, a red dash of color rather than the wrinkled mess she knew, “I rise with the sun.”).
That means you have a couple of hours before they wake up, a couple of hours before—
—Anyone bothers you? Yeah.
She thought of the days before: stares never fleeted, gazes always wandered, rumors always spread. Out of all the people, Iroh was the one to hear them, and yet he refused to tell her what was said.
Based on their snickers and the few words she could understand—she had an idea.
I’m not an idiot, contrary to their words.
She just wished Dong Yan and Iroh didn’t spend their energy on her, of all people (As much as I…enjoyed her company).
The smoke still filled her lungs and scratched her throat—the doctor’s anger was a force that man should’ve never reckoned with.
Nora passed another door and put a notch in her paper: Door number seven, no label as far as I can tell.
She pursed her lips, pencil tapping against the scroll of parchment. On it, it was a rectangle, marking the different doors with small notches, the hallways not quite to-scale, but they served their purpose.
So, we’re currently seven doors away from the last intersection, four doors from the intersection before that, and—
—three doors from the infirmary. Honestly, with all these rooms, you think they would give you your own—
Well, maybe they don’t fully trust you. Maybe the doctor is still worried you’ll—I don’t know, run off again?
And go where? Back into the ocean? I’m not a fucking mermaid, I’m lucky I didn’t wake up drowning.
I don’t know! Besides, the infirmary isn’t too bad, right?
It…isn’t. Honestly, the smell of herbs made her nostalgic, with Dong Yan’s temper, though, I’m surprised she hadn’t kicked me out yet—went on a rampage and all.
Maybe she—
Light flickered from the cracks in the wall; bright and wild. If brilliance hadn’t flashed through the open metal crevices, she would’ve mistaken it for a steel panel; another sheet of metal awkwardly screwed into the surface.
The gaps in between the panels are probably to prevent cracks from expanding during heat. She mused, and if the walls get damaged, you can just replace one of them without ruining the integrity…
What the fuck are you talking about?
She groaned, “Really, Nora…” she murmured to herself, “you’re geeking out over the metal walls? This isn’t baba’s car shop…”
The light continued to flicker and with it…
A grunt.
A pant.
A frustrated scowl.
The ground beneath her swayed with each careful step she took. Her boots shuffled on the rusted floors as the light behind the panel shifted.
She recognized it: the scent of ash and the sound of roaring flames that cut through the air like a whip.
Don’t Firebenders rise with the sun?
And if we go based on that logic, that means they fall with the moon, too.
Shouldn’t they be asleep?
The moonlight beat down on her back and chastised her curiosity—what am I doing? Aren’t we out here making a map? The only reason I’m out here at night is so that I’m not bothered by anybody. Why am I approaching the Firebender?
Wait—just….be careful.
What?
Just one small peak and then you can leave.
She swallowed, her advances careful and cautious—as if every step could’ve wakened the world.
The candlelight started to dim into nothing but wax yet to be hardened.
And in her sights—
What is he…?
His figure was highlighted by the roaring flame reflected in his dual blades. His tuft of hair whirled in the hot air, like ribbons that followed the graceful hand of a dancer.
There wasn’t a rhythm to his movements, but each one felt calculated—no—purposeful.
Every jab, every kick, every burst of flame felt…right.
It was like each flame balanced every strike, and every thwip of his swords made up for what flame could not.
He wasn’t attacking anything but air, but Nora saw the glint in his eyes—he was fighting otherwise.
The one thing she couldn’t tell was whether or not his deadly blows were powered by anger or intent.
Knowing the prince, it might as well be either.
And in the brief glimpses of light, she saw sweat glistened off his bare chest, the shadows danced with his light-footed movements. The contours of his muscles pulsed and deepened in those swift flashes, almost as quick as his steady and precise blade. His movements were loud and proud, but his landing was as delicate as could be.
He…definitely works out—
Nora averted her gaze, brows furrowed together—Oh my God, you’ve got to be kidding me. You’re spying on some shirtless prepubescent boy in the middle of the night—?
You make it sound like he’s ten years old, or something.
He might as well be!
What—? She pinched the bridge of her nose, tucking the pencil on the nook of her ear, I think he’s just doing late-night practicing, not jacking it off or whatever—
The heat rose to her face: Jesus Christ, Nora—jacking it off?
I’m sorry! It just kind of came to mind…
Now you really are a perv—
Look, we can leave! I think we can chart the rest of this ship tomorrow, the girl looked down at her progress: some hallways charted, some rooms labeled, her path marked, and her mind already made up about leaving before—
“Ni zai zheli zuo shenme?”
She jumped—Jesus fucking Christ—!
Nora whipped her head towards the gravelly voice, eyes wide and shoulders raised. Her bracelets jangled as her hand pressed against her beating heart.
“Ah fuck—shit—I mean—!”
And there they were: face to face and eye to eye. A bead of sweat dripped over the crevices of his wrinkled scar. She couldn’t tell if it looked more vibrant from the fading candle glow, or the flush on his face and the heave to his chest.
“Ni…” he started again, slow, and low. The sharp edges of his golden eyes glowered in the dim light. There was a hint of a threat to his tongue, “zai…zheli…zuo shenme?”—What are you doing here?
“Uh….” her eyes snapped to the glint of metal in his hands, the swords were clearly polished and sharpened on a regular basis.
And the scratches on the blade—they’re not just for show.
She thought of a particular mask painted blue.
Oh fuck, you think he might kill you?
Just…well…
A strained and nervous grin pulled at the edge of her lips. Her brows raised, like hands in surrender.
He wasn’t amused.
“Um….ni hao?” Her feet shifted in place, the steaming blade in the corner of her eye, “Wo…uh…wo keyi qu.” I can leave.
His gaze followed hers to the glint of steel.
And just as quickly as he noticed, he dropped them by the panel: metal clanked against metal.
Zuko cleared his throat, “Ni…shui bu zhao?”
You can’t sleep?
She opened her mouth but struggled to find the correct words—why the hell is he making small talk with me anyway? Days ago, he treated me like I was something he scraped on the bottom of his shoe. Sure, you don’t know what he said most of the time—
But—come on—I know what shouting is.
She didn’t need to be a genius to know how badly he wanted to leave every time they were in a room together: The hallway where she ran, the infirmary she was held, the room where she had lessons.
Not to mention, the Night Market.
Her thoughts shifted to a green dress, the beautiful beads twinkled like embroidered stars: Well—no way, he wouldn’t spend money like that on me. Must’ve been Iroh’s doing.
Nora searched his golden eyes, lantern-flame swirled in his irises, “…Ni ne?”—What about you? She switched between his face and the loose panel, “…Ni…” she fumbled, “…hen mang ma?”
“Hen mang ma?”
She gestured to the blades, “Dui. Tai mang.” Right. Too busy, “…ni…meiyou…taiyang.” You have no sun.
The bags under his eyes…
She recognized a tired look from anywhere, no matter how bright the fire in his gaze.
“Ni…” She hesitated, “…hen hao ma?” Are you okay?
The wax was consumed by famished flame.
Darkness would’ve been an intrusive friend and an unwanted thought—if it weren’t for the stream of moonlight’s veil that draped through the sparse windows.
Zuko’s eyes glowed in the faded light and snapped towards the moon’s peak. She saw his fingers pulsed with each clenching fist.
Then, he scowled,“Ni bu zhidao tianshen xiafan zai nali?”
I…don’t know what?
“Shenme?” What? She asked.
His jaw set, “Ni. Bu. Zhidao. Tianshen xiafan,” his face darkened at the word, “Zai. Nali?”
You…don’t…know where—?
What the hell is “Tianshen xiafan”? Think Nora…what would Zuko ask about regarding whereabouts and—?
—Oh my God, I’m an idiot.
Her shoulders dropped—Tianshen xiafan is Avatar. But why—?
“Wo…” she swallowed, following how his movements became ever so frustrated, “Wo…bu zhi dao…uh…tianshen xiafan…zai nali—”
I don’t know where the Avatar is.
Of course, the frustration simmered in his disdain. The roll of his eye illuminated in the blue light, a scoff left his throat like protocol, “Dui, dui. Ni shenme dou mei buzhidao, keshi ni xiang ni liaojie wo ma?”
He started trailing off—murmuring and mumbling. She only picked up bits and pieces of his words, everything a jumbled mess of anger.
Except for one word scathed under his breath:
“…ben dan…”
Anger bubbled.
She heard her father, a hand on her shoulder—wait, wait, wait.
I’m trying so, so hard, baba.
But it’s nearly been…what…a week? A week on this God-forsaken ship—she saw Zuko turned away and reached down to grab his swords—and it feels like I’m in prison. They think I’m a fucking idiot because I can’t speak their language?!
Sound familiar?
She thought of her father at the shop, impatience in the eyes of others when he struggled to find the words. She saw the same scoffs and dismissiveness when they heard his accent and foreign cadence. She always thought he was so indestructible, as still, and solid as the mountains.
But now that I’m stuck here on this fucking boat…
She saw her father as a man who held himself back, who suffocated people with smiles and yesses. He did that all for us, it wasn’t a fact unknown, because that’s all he had—no, that’s all we had; each other.
Nora saw the countless cities turn into nothing but dots in the horizon, swallowed by the engine smoke.
So…who am I doing this for?
Gege Kong wasn’t here.
Neither was her baba—wherever he may be.
Wait, wait, wait, a voice echoed in the back of her mind.
Nora’s shoulders drew back, chin held up, and feet held shoulder-width apart. She almost saw the artwork of yore that lined the walls, the masks that told oh so many stories of old—the sweat that dripped down her face and body shifted to avoid.
She let in a breath and imagined the bow’s string stretched and pulled, the wood strained against the elastic force.
She never had the luxury of hitting her target.
It was only my first day after all.
But a girl could dream.
“Wo…wo zhidao ni…bu xihuan wo.”—I know you don’t like me. She felt the invisible string stretch, held captive by her callused fingers, “keshi….”
Her hand snapped to her butterfly beads which jangled around her wrist. She could see the moonlight reflecting off her clip and onto the floor, a knowing twinkle from the night sky. Nora imagined her eye locked on the target, arrow that promised to fly true, “keshi, wo ye bu xihuan ni.”
But I don’t like you either.
The prince’s face soured, “Shenme?” What?
Nora hesitated: the candles grew brighter than she would’ve liked.
I could run, turn back, she considered. She did have the area charted, after all.
But there she stood.
She bit the inside of her cheek and took in a breath: “You yell at me all the time. Ni…ni meitian shengqi.”—You’re mad every day, “And…and when I actually show some concern for your wrinkly, royal ass, you flip the switch like a goddamn idiot!”
Nora ignored his blatant confusion—I need to get this off my fucking chest, “Your crew? More immature than the kids at my high school! I thought you would be different because you’re…well—you’re Zuko from the kid show and I know you get to change and be good or whatever, but the only people right now who actually try to understand are two old people who got roped up in the mess my presence here caused! Dong Yan is…well, she’s kind of scary, but at least she has a goddamn heart and tries to help me out. And your uncle—he’s just Iroh and now there’s rumors going around saying that I fuck him on the daily!”
She started to pace, a hand ran through her tangled mass of hair, “I…I haven’t spoken normal English in such a long time,” she realized, “God, it feels so good to…to actually speak what I want to say instead of waiting for someone to translate it for me! And…and that doesn’t make me dumb, Zuko, it makes me a goddamn English speaker!”
“Shenme—?”
“Ting.”—Listen. Nora could imagine the arrow anticipated release, the metal tip begged to pierce the air. She stomped up to him and jabbed finger on his bare, sweaty chest (Oh God, it’s so gross), “Bie jiao wo ben dan. Ni shi ben dan! Nimen dou bendanmen!”—Don’t call me an idiot. You’re an idiot! You’re all idiots!
“Bie nayang—!”
“No! Listen to me, you little, baby bitch, because you have an entire boat and an Iroh to listen to your whining!” She felt the arrow cut through the air, like a deadly whistle. A finger jabbed into his chest, “Ni gaosu tamen…bie jiao wo ‘Irohde paoyou.’”
You tell them to not call me “Iroh’s paoyou.”
He stiffened, eyes wide and mouth gaped like a fish, “Shei—?”
The arrow continued to fly, “Ni gaosu tamen…uh…um…bie li wo!”
Tell them to leave me alone.
And he better deliver that fucking message.
“And maybe it’s best if you left me alone too. Ni bie lie wo.” her eyes narrowed, brown met a molten gold, “So don’t bother me about the Avatar, because wo bu zhi dao…what is Avatar again, Jesus—oh—tianshen xiafan zai nali!”
Why the fuck would he think I know where that kid is anyway?
The arrow shot true—a marksman’s dream.
And in its wake…
A prince who struggled to find the words, a flush of red still dusted his cheeks and his blades dimmed as the clouds veiled the blue moonlight. Under a pointed finger, she felt his heart beat sporadically against the tip.
His torso reeled back, but his legs…
Frozen, locked in place for all too long.
She blinked, the words replayed in her head. Did I just…tell him to fuck off?
Did I tell a Firebending prince to fuck off?
A prince that could probably kill me in my sleep?
What did I tell you, Nora?! Ugh, this is why I told you to wait—you’ll say things you’ll regret!
Dread consumed her mind; the girl reeled back and ran a hand over her tired face: “Oh my God what the fuck did I just say—?”
A metallic creak cut through the night—Nora and Zuko’s gaze snapped toward the light that poured through the gaping door.
A shadow cut through the sudden flash of luminance.
Fuck, I was too loud, wasn’t I? Her heart raced—No matter, I could just run through the halls again—
—And risk waking everyone else up? Going in a direction you haven’t charted? No way—you know from last time that footsteps travel far on a metal ship. That’s why you should’ve left—
Zuko grabbed her wrist.
She never got a chance to see who the shadow belonged to—the mystery room's dark interior swallowed them whole.
The light faded away behind the metal sheet and separated them from the rest of the ship.
A callused hand dug the butterfly beads into her skin, wrapped tightly around the sunburnt wrist. Her back was pressed against his chest, his heart pounded against her spine and a quiet breath fell on some stray wisps of hair.
“Dare ga imasu ka?” The man on the other end had called. She bit the inside of her cheek.
Then…another voice—another burst of light. The footsteps’ echoes jolted up her leg, “Asahi, anata ga min’na o okoshita no?”
The man groaned: “Sore wa watashide wa arimasen! Darekaga konran o hikiokoshite iru.”
Another burst of light.
Another voice.
And before she knew it—
The whole goddamn ship is awake now, isn’t it?
Fuck! Well—we can’t leave now!
You’re right…not only will they see you—
—They’ll also see you coming out of a secret room with Zuko, of all people. Ugh, can we not get any more people roped up in our imaginary harem?
Why did he have to drag me in here?!
She wriggled uncomfortably in his grasp, “Let me—”
A hand shot to her mouth—the thin panels did very little to soften the nearby steps.
And oh, were they close.
You know what this means, Nora?
What?
You’re stuck with Prince Zuko in a dark, empty room.
The blades reflected the light that poured through thin cracks in the walls.
The voices never ceased.
The chatter only built up—and a whole ship of Firebenders were outside the door.
I’m…gonna be here for a while.
She huffed against his hand.
Notes:
Here are some words. I'm not gonna lie, I might be missing some. The list seems too short:
“Karera wa amarini mo ranbo ni kokai shimasu…” = (Japanese) They sail too wildly...
“Dare ga imasu ka?” = (Japanese) Who's there?
“Asahi, anata ga min’na o okoshita no?” = (Japanese) Asahi, did you wake up everyone?
“Sore wa watashide wa arimasen! Darekaga konran o hikiokoshite iru.” = (Japanese) It's not me! Someone is causing confusion.
Chapter 12: The Ramblings of a Boy
Summary:
Two teens are stuck in a room for hours
Notes:
…Listen, I know it’s been a long time, but my teacher just decided to give us a crap ton of assignments and I wanted to give myself time to finish those. I’m not gonna fail my class because of fan fiction lmao.
Also prom is coming up (woo) and I was figuring stuff out for that. I got my nails done and oh boy how does anyone write with these claws????
I will try editing later because I know this chapter is janky AF, and I’m pretty sure some of the characters act a little OOC. Please feel free to leave reviews and kudos. Anything is appreciated! :D ALSO: Tysm for the 1.6k hits and all the support you guys have given me. I almost completely forgot, somehow, but I did make a drawing of Nora while I was on that short hiatus lmao. So here we go
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Zuko wasn’t happy (surprise surprise).
And it’s all her fault.
A year after his banishment, he needed to get away. His uncle’s concern was smothering, his crew’s presence was stifling, the ship was all the more suffocating—and red had never failed to provide pride before the journey began.
But scarlet only reminded him of home—how he wasn’t there.
Never give up without a fight, he could taste those words on his tongue.
That just makes you stronger, Zuko, he could hear those words echo in the chambers of his skull.
But his scar…the burn so new and fresh, so tender and puckered on his skin—the whispers of what it meant dragged him down with every step he took, every stumble he made; a ball and chain that sunk him down.
You were never a planner, Zuko, the thought hit like a punch to the face, head against the pillow and eyes glued to the black void of a ceiling, I have no idea what I’m doing. Stupid fool! I’m going to fail chichi-ue, I’m going to fail, I’m a failure, Azula was always the better child—
Fear clenched his heart: But, if you give up now, you’re even worse than a disgrace.
Because giving up was a sign of weakness.
Giving up went against everything his country was.
Giving up meant that the months of pain and effort, agony and grit, were for nothing.
Never give up without a fight: he saw the dagger buried in its hilt sat on the table—it taunted him; teased him. The dual dao hung on his wall as if they were nothing more than decoration.
But the prince knew better—his swords were a solace when flame wouldn’t return his call, when his footing was off, when Azula toyed and lied with his thoughts and feelings.
They were there when his mother wasn’t.
That just makes you stronger, Zuko.
By chance, he took a walk that night.
By chance, he needed to step outside the scarlet room.
By chance, he saw the panel on the wall come loose when he wandered years ago, dao in his hands and dagger in its hilt. The half-moon’s brilliance trickled through the empty room’s window. The night sun twinkled, and a Tui-blessed kiss grazed his scar that fateful night when the moon reached its peak.
It was an old ship: it wasn’t uncommon for rooms to be boarded up during maintenance and renovation.
This one must’ve slipped from the schematics.
But for Zuko, it was an answer to his prayers.
In the incoming years, it became a safe haven. His bedroom was the sleeping chambers of a Fire Nation prince—red carpet, red blanket, red clothes, red-waxed candles, red sheets, and red insignia which hung above his head. They were his daily reminder:
He was Prince Zuko.
He was a child of the Fire Nation—
—And he was failing his country every minute they crossed those cursed waters.
He didn’t mind his bedroom, but the hidden chamber next to the kitchens was an empty canvas. Its grays conveyed no nation except the blue sky that smiled through the glass. The only pieces of furniture were an old, spare futon that had lost its scarlet color, stitched together with a mismatched collection of thread and cloth, and a makeshift table made of storage crates. In the corners, playwrights collected from ports that came and gone, stories written in dialects he tolerated (loved) deciphering, theatre masks left behind by his mother carved close to his heart.
His bedroom was where he was the prince of the Fire Nation, the glory of Agni, and everything his brilliance touched.
But the hidden room, locked away and forgotten by history and the people of the ship?
All pretense of nation and pride was lost.
There, he wasn’t a prince…
He was Zuko.
There were times he longed to roam the palace walls once more, to sit at the dinner table with his father’s imposing figure and Azula’s intimidating presence.
But, there were times when treasonous thoughts filled his mind, when he was happy to be sitting in a dingy, metal room with his uncle devouring the roasted duck. Sometimes, he actually tolerated the people of the Wani.
Sometimes, he wondered if the hunt for the Avatar was truly a wild goose chase.
(Sometimes, I wonder if chichi-ue truly cared—)
He swore those thoughts would never leave the room—no—his room. Not the bedroom or the stalls with the Rhinos, but the hidden room that answered his prayers.
No one else was allowed to enter.
No one else was allowed to know.
It was his space, his turtle-duck pond.
And this girl had to muck it all up.
Zuko felt her hard, hot exhales fall from her nose and onto his knuckle, the hand still covering the mouth that ran like the wind. The hand on her wrist did little to quell the squirming. Her back was pressed against his chest, and no, stay still you stupid heart.
His eyes were glued to the flare of light peering through the metal cracks.
Zuko’s eyes narrowed at the familiar heat of flame that passed by. Beneath him, he felt her body tense at the shadow that peeked through the crevices—the shape of a man.
“You don’t really think there’s a stowaway on this ship or anything, right?”—Mieko, of all people.
He heard a scoff across the hall, further from their exit: “No, but Sango did make a mess of things tonight. Both he and whoever there was really woke the whole boat—I’m actually kind of impressed. Didn’t know he had the lungs for that.”—Ugh, Daiki. Always not knowing when to shut up.
Mieko shifted, his shadow grew and darkened until—
Thunk.
Shit.
The panels warped under Mieko’s weight. Their tenacity kept, but the shape where his back leaned was merely inches from the girl’s nose.
Speaking of which…
Agni-damn it, not only does she wake the entire ship—
—she might as well lose you this room, Zuko. She’s going to give you away with her breath alone!
It’s so damn distracting, I’m surprised they hadn’t even heard yet.
Spirits—how long are they going to yammer on?
How long is that panel going to hold?
He cursed under his breath, eyes glued to the frayed strands of blue sprouted from her black roots. The flare of flame reflected off that damned golden butterfly clip, its dashes of brilliance twinkled her hair.
Zuko briefly remembered that ornament in her hair at sea—it reflected the light of a thousand suns.
—Fuck, it could reflect the light of a thousand suns.
His hand snapped to its glittering wings. The other felt her muffled protests come out as nothing but mumbles that died at his fingers.
Her now free hand grabbed the one that threatened to tug the clip—tight, cautious, warning.
It’s just a stupid clip, he rolled his eyes, but her grip said otherwise, I could overpower her, rip the clip off…shit how do these things work?
Her grip tightened the moment he tugged and on the other hand…
Something wet—
Something wriggling—
On the palm of his hand that covered her mouth.
She fucking didn’t lick my—?!
He reeled it back, face scrunched up in disgust.
“Ugh! You pea-!” A hand was slapped on his mouth. His protests descended into angered grumbles, mere vibrations against the calloused palm—She licks my hand and has the audacity to, not only tell me off about some nonsense—!
—Agni, please let it be nonsense—
—She thinks she has the right to shush me when I was trying to do the same to her—?
—Why does she even want to hide anyway? You have a good reason, Zuko, she was just out and about—
—Oh, Zuko, you absolute dumbass! Why did you bring her here—?!
He froze.
The chatter outside had stopped.
“Did you hear…something?” Shit, shit shit shit—
Zuko held his breath.
In the brief light, he saw the girl’s lips drawn into a straight line. Her eyelashes cast a shadow of thought, dark, deep, and contemplative.
He could almost see his reflection in those shadowed pupils.
His hand was glued to the butterfly ornament, strands of blue cascaded past the fingers like the held breath of winter.
Zuko felt her fingers twitch on his knuckle.
The flare of a Firebender grew brighter.
Another shadow of a figure drew nearer.
The hollow floors did little to muffle the sound of their foreboding steps.
Until…
The flame flickered out.
A sigh resounded in the air, “Whatever, Daiki. You may not be a Firebender, but you gotta admit, it’s too late at night for this. At least I’m going to bed.”
“Aiya, are you serious, Mieko? Did you really not hear that?”
“You hear everything, Daiki-san: A creak that only the people on the other side of the ship had heard, the first drop of rain before the storm hits the hull, and the first sign of gossip. Agni only knows how much you’ve heard and spread about that girl.”
That girl? Gaze snapped to the said girl: his jaw was still in her grasp, his hand still in her hair, and her fear melded into a focus he could’ve only imagined—I knew they were chipmunk-squirrelly once she arrived and—Agni, the gossip on this ship is exhausting, but, what—?
He froze—don’t call me an idiot. You’re an idiot, you’re all idiots. The memory of simmering anger he didn’t know could bubble surfaced in his mind.
Tell them to stop calling me an idiot.
Tell them to leave me alone.
Tell them to stop calling me “Iroh’s sex friend.”
They didn’t—?! A scowl threatened to break through, the girl’s grip tightened, the skin in her grip bunched around the nose: Those damn peasants, disrespecting The Dragon of the West—?!
—Disrespecting my oji, out of all people?! He wouldn’t stoop so low as…to screw around with a girl my age!
Where is their honor—?!
Zuko couldn’t bear standing around and waiting for the sun to rise. He could confront them right there—where the ship was awake and his mind raced with the fuel of Agni’s flare and anger.
I won’t stand for this insolence—The room reeked of smoke and ash—Their dishonor is disgraceful!
He took the hand that held his mouth, but her grip remained stubborn and resolute. Her eyes grew big once she realized his intent, the drabble of conversation still very much droning on in the space outside—“No.” Her words barely came out as a whisper, but their sharpness was made clear.
She pressed the other hand against his grumbling mouth, two hands pinned him down by his lips.
“Let go of me!” He tried to shout, “You peasant, let go of me!”
She avoided his eyes, her head shook furiously in a flurry of blue hair.
Oh for—
He bit her hand.
She swallowed the scream and her lips tightened.
Her grip loosened—he took his chance.
His hand reached the loose panel, the dent bulging at the wall—
—And he stumbled back—
What the—?!
Her legs were wrapped around his waist, arms around his neck.
Still, she managed to cover his mouth with a free hand.
Spirits! What the fuck does she—?!
His body stumbled away from the metal panel, the weight of her body threatening to bring him down the more he moved.
Then…
The chatter stopped.
The lights went out.
Footsteps from across the ship still resounded, but the hallway was clear.
She let out a breath and she slumped against his back, the hand slipped off his mouth. He ignored the heat that reached his face, conscious of the form pressed against his bare, very bare, torso.
And her arms are still wrapped—
He scowled, “Get. Off!”
Zuko didn’t even know if she understood the words or his impatience—he was just glad she decided to slide off. He heard her mumbles and murmurs, the feet pacing in the room, the only light being the comforting blue glow that reflected on the metal.
She refused to look him in the eye.
“What in Agni’s name was that?” He hissed.
The girl continued to pace, lost in a space of her own.
“Hey, I’m talking to you—!”
“I’m…sorry.”
He blinked.
What?
“…What?”
“I…said….too much….before.” Wo tai duo shuo.
“…You…said too much?”
“Everyone…woke up.” Tamen qi chuang.
That’s…he swallowed: I…didn’t think she would apologize.
It was her fault.
Yes, but—
Somehow, the apology didn’t settle well in his stomach.
“…Do you know what ‘pao you’ means?”
“I’m…I’m not an idiot, Zuko.” Zuko wo bushi ben dan, “I learned.” Wo xuele.
“I never said you—“ He paused.
No, I definitely said it.
But, even if he hadn’t said a word, his thoughts weren’t exempt from the equation—she talks like a five-year-old.
Even if he was against the label of “Iroh’s sex friend,” would he still be against it if it wasn’t “Iroh” but someone else’s name?
I thought she was a prostitute the first time she came on the ship, he groaned.
The girl didn’t look him in the eye—of course, she couldn’t, “I…am sorry.” Dui bu qi, she murmured, “Leave…me…alone.” Ni bu yao li wo.
The girl peered through the cracks in between the panels, and Zuko simply stood there, lost in a haze of thought of his own.
“I said too much,” Those words resounded in his head. She apologized for saying more than he’s ever heard her say on the ship.
He remembered his oji, how he dragged him to the bedroom during one fateful lesson, for the purpose of “making her open up.” (Ugh, what a terrible idea—the same day I bought that stupid, stupid dress—)
And now that she seemingly did open up—
—She’s apologizing for it.
Why do I even care?
Well, you don’t, Zuko—you’re better than stooping that low for her.
He watched as she pulled the stick from behind her ear and a piece of parchment from her pocket—was she using that…that stick to write? Is that charcoal?
What is the purpose of that butterfly clip? Is it truly made out of real gold?
If she doesn’t have a home, does she have a family?
Why does she know the language of the spirits, but not the common language?
She had been on the ship for a good two weeks, and yet here he was, still asking questions, still wondering and assuming. I’m only keeping her here because of the Avatar—he tried to figure—there’s no reason to get to know her. She’s simply a means to an end.
But…does she even know anything about the Avatar? Does she even know what an Avatar is?
Did I really save her…because of the Avatar?
No…no, he didn’t.
He saved her because she needed to be saved.
So—Why do I even care?
He didn’t.
He shouldn’t.
I really shouldn’t.
Azula would’ve left her at the last port. Chichi-ue would’ve burned her for her insolence—they wouldn’t have been as weak.
They also wouldn’t be on this cursed ship with him either, yet here they were…plaguing his mind from miles away.
Thunk.
Thunk.
Thunk!
The girl cursed under her breath, hand on the dented panel. Muffled voices felt louder above their heads and their footsteps no better.
Zuko narrowed his eyes and approached the wall—to the make-shift door of steel and screws, “What is it?” His arms crossed over his chest.
She didn’t say a word, her grip continued to struggle.
Oh for the love of Agni—
“Let me—!” He paused: The panel warped but didn’t budge, “It can’t be stuck—“
He yanked the metal; thunk.
Maybe I just need to do it harder—
Thunk.
A different angle—?
Thunk!
He heard the girl’s frantic shush, “Stop! Stop! Stop!” Tingzhi! Tingzhi! Tingzhi!
“Calm down, I almost got it—“
“They hear! They hear!” Tamen ting! Tamen ting!
“Ugh—why do you even care?! Let’s just get out of here, then, I can leave you alone. I can’t leave you alone if we’re stuck together—!”
“They…they think I am Iroh’s sex friend because they see me with him.”
He scoffed, “So?” —Obviously, I’ll yell at them about it and figure out the rest later.
“…They see me and you...together. What will they think?” Tamen kan wo gen ni yiqi. Tamen xiang shenme?
He froze.
Are…Are the lessons really the reason they—?
Oji might have to stop the lessons, then—
But how else would she learn how to speak? The less she learns, the more she’ll have to be a nuisance on the ship.
Zuko, however, was more annoyed that she was right.
But admittance, to Zuko, meant defeat, “I don’t care what they think.” Wo buzaihu tamen zenme xiang.
“You don’t…care?” ni buzaihuma? He saw the way her brows bunched together.
Thunk! “The crew doesn’t matter to me. All they need to do is respect me, not like me.”
“Iroh zenme yang?”
Thunk—“…What about Iroh?”
“You…zaihu Iroh?”
Thunk! “…No.”
She huffed. In the corner of his eye, he saw her breath blow a stray strand of hair from her face—“Nide shuo not truth.”
Thunk! “Ugh, what do you know?! You’re just a little, dumb girl that came onto my ship. You are a xiao ben dan!”
“I am not—!” But she refrained and sucked in a breath. The words never left her mouth, but he saw how her face puckered—as if they soured on her tongue.
Thunk!
Thunk!
Thunk!
Zuko scowled at the stubborn panel, “What the fuck is this—?!” He felt the steam leave his nose. The girl said nothing as he stomped away from the wall.
Her brown eyes only observed, watched, and listened to the grumbling teen.
Who knew quiet could be an aggravating sound?
The last thing I want to do is spend the night here with…with this girl of all people!
Agni damn it! Why did she have to find out about this room? This is my room, damn it! My space!
Whatever, just…just find a way to get her out of here. After this, I don’t want to see her face again.
The second hour was tiring.
“Pull—!”
“Ugh, we’ve tried that before!”
“Push, dui bu qi—I mean push.”
“For Agni’s sake, learn the difference.”
“Why you shengqi—?”
“I’m. Not. Mad.”
“That is not truth.” She slumped, a hand raised to pinch to the bridge of her nose, “You shengqi every day.”
“You don’t know me! Stop acting like you know—!”
She put a finger to her lips and he fell silent. In its place, the sound of footsteps fell overhead. Minutes ago, he would’ve ignored her gesture, continued to talk and push or pull (Whatever she actually meant) the panel—the barrier between his space and The Wani.
But now…
The time they spent had developed a system between the two of them: they bickered, she listened, they stopped, and once she gave the signal, they tried again.
And the signal was not yet given.
The sounds crescendoed.
The sounds gained.
Then, they faded into mere whispers of The Wani.
She nodded.
His shoulders relaxed. The girl reached for the parchment in her pocket and the yellow stick in her hair. Her murmurs barely surfaced above the natural rhythms of The Wani’s creaks.
From what he could tell, the parchment held nothing but lists of scribbles. She dashed a line through one of the lines of gibberish and, from his line of sight, the whole paper might as well have been a block of gray from all that she crossed out. He narrowed his eyes at what little “writing” he could’ve discerned. Zuko licked his lips, head tilted towards the paper—there’s no way she can actually read this stuff:
“Is that…”—Spirits, what did oji say it was?—“…yingwen?”
She snapped from her thought-filled stupor, a sharp inhale as her eyes met his own, “…What?”
Zuko tapped the paper, “Is. This. Yingwen?”
Her eyes searched his as if she would’ve found the answers through gazes alone: “..Yes.” Her gaze went back to the parchment, “…Why you ask question?”
“I just want to know,” he scoffed.
“You no like me.” Her voice was certain, the burnt edge of the yellow stick scribbled back on the folded parchment, “You weishenme want to…ah…know?”
“I just—!” he ran a hand over his face, a scowl igniting the inner flame. He could feel the fires of his chi lick through the surface, “—I don’t know—we’ve been here for two hours, maybe?! I should be in bed right now! Agni, you’re more infuriating than my oji—“
“Oji?”
“—Iroh-san.”
“Oh.” she frowned, “oji…oji…oji…”
“What are you doing?”
“…I am learning word.”
“By saying it? Is that how you are learning with oji?”
“Why you ask question?”
“Are you—?” he groaned, throwing his hands over his head—For Agni’s sake, I need another break.
She only watched as he walked away from her, grumbles and curses sprouting from under his breath: At this point, I might as well jump out the window and scale the ship myself—
—Wait.
His attention shifted from his thoughts to the gaze of Tui’s imposing figure, the full moon a testament to the night. It was right above the table of playwrights sprawled about and stories annotated on scrolls. They were mere shadows in the presence of the moon, and the window had never shone clearer.
…I could climb the window, he realized, I mean, the girl doesn’t weigh that much. You’ve carried supplies on your back sneaking around the palace before, right?
“…Girl.”
“My name is—“ She followed his gaze, and Zuko saw the tension in her shoulders, the pallor on her face, the hesitation in those big, wide eyes, “Bu.”
“No what?”
Her eyes searched the window, “Ah…uh…” words failed and she pointed to the window, “I will not go there. Bu. Bu.”
“You have to get out of here somehow!”
“No.” she pointed to the stubborn panel, her fingers covered in the black oil of metal-work and rust, “I go back there.”
“I can climb. You can just hold on.” He felt the heat rush to his face at the memory—legs wrapped around his waist, arms held tight around his neck, chin on the crook of his shoulder, “It’s…” he cleared his throat, “It’ll be brief.”
“No, no.” Her voice threatened to rise above her whisper, “I will…uh…” She raised her hand in the air, and lazily made it fall under the weight of gravity.
He rolled his eyes, “You’re not going to fall.”
“No, no, I will—uh—f…fall.” She furrowed her brows as if testing how the word tasted on her tongue: luxia…luxia…luxia, “fall…fall..faaaaall—“
“Stop.” He sighed—Agni, it’s too late at night for this. I’m exhausted, “You’re not going to fall, I won’t let you.”
“I…I have fell before.” She shook her head, “I will not go.”
I have fell before?
What the fuck does that mean?
He saw how the moon threatened to sink from the sky’s peak, “I don’t care.”
She huffed, “…You don’t care about…about anything...”
“What did you say, peasant?”
“…Nothing—“
“Oh, you—!” He swore he felt steam rising from the surface of his skin—I could strangle her, right now, “I’m getting you out of here, whether you like it or—!”
“—Not, I guess we’re not.” He couldn’t believe his luck:
The girl had the speech of a five-year-old.
The girl was stuck in a room with him.
The girl was afraid of heights.
She’s fallen before, he remembered her vague sayings and the words plagued his mind. Zuko’s bare back leant against the cold, cold metal as he observed her from across the room. The piece of parchment was stuffed in her pocket long ago and, despite how her head bobbed and eyes drifted, she was willing to keep herself awake.
He was willing to do the same, despite how low Agni was from the sky.
I won’t fall asleep with her in the room.
“What…what are these?” she reached towards one of the scrolls on the table.
He snatched it from her grasp, “Careful.”
“It’s…a careful?”
“No!” he scowled, the scroll crinkling under his movements. His anger, however, didn’t flare as big as it would have—his energy couldn’t afford it, “These are plays.”
He saw the girl nibbling on her bottom lip, “…What is…a play?”
“Play,” he sounded out the word, “It’s the…the…” Agni, how do I explain this to her? “Actors?”
“…What are…actors?”
He groaned, “You know, they—“ Zuko waved his arms around, a gesture so vague she tilted her head to the side, as if the movement could help her decipher it.
Agni, how do I explain this to her?
He looked down at the parchment—Which play is this..?
Oh.
Hudie feixing.
“Butterfly Flight,” he spared a brief glance towards the cursed golden clip, still shimmering in that blue moonlight. Zuko cleared his throat—this is the scene…where Hu first falls in love with Die at the academy.
I remember this scene—haha-ue loved playing Hu.
I hated the story.
Because it ended in tragedy?
Because it was stupid.
He took in a breath, the scroll more of a prop rather than the script it was meant to be, “Curse these wretched feelings,” he put a hand on his chest, a stab in the heart—the forbidden love Hu could have never reached, “he is simply a boy, a scholar that wouldn’t care for the material possessions I desire, and yet—“
He inhaled, eyes closed as he pictured the house at Ember Island, the sunset spotlight cast a foreboding shadow, “—he was the one to capture my heart. Can it be, his studious mind and simple life were what drew me to him in the first place? Nay, it cannot be so—!”
A snicker cut through the room.
The house faded away, and the only thing left in its wake was a girl covering her mouth. Though under the palm, he saw the smile that threatened to break into giggles.
He felt the heat rise to his face, “What?”
“…I…I knew what actors were.”
“But you said—!”
“I…I wanted see…what you might…do.”
“And yet, you accuse me of being a liar!”
“L…Liar?”
“Liar—they don’t say the truth.”
“Ah,” The grin flattened to a straight line, “…I thought…you acted good.”
“You laughed.”
“I think…you like acting…a lot.” She admitted, “You’re always angry. But, because you were acting, you were not angry.”
“So what? Because I’m a little happy sometimes, it’s funny?”
“No, no! I’m…I’m sorry…for laughing—“
“Stop it.”
She froze, “What?”
“Stop apologizing.” Recognition colored her face quickly enough, lips still pulled into a straight line—at least she knows those words: “It’s weak.”
“To…apologize?”
“Yes.”
“If…” she swallowed, “If I no apologize, do they think I am strong?”
“Who?” Her hand gestured to the metal hull, “Wait—the crew? Why do you care what they think?”
“They think bad of me now,” she huffed, “I want them to…to leave me alone.”
“They don’t need to like you to do that.’
“I know I know…”
“So why do you care?”
“…What’s this?” Another scroll was picked up from the table, the parchment wrapped around her fingers.
Zuko’s brows furrowed together: Is she trying to change the—?
“Answer me, girl.”
“My name is—“
“I don’t care. Answer the question.”
“It’s…” her fingers fiddled with the script and picked at the ripped, frayed edges. Her eyes searched the wall behind him, “…I…don’t know.”
“…That’s it? You don’t know?”
“I…I think…it’s because…I don’t have…” she swallowed, “…family.”
“…What?”
“Have no family. Have no friends. I don’t know them. They don’t know me.” Her face grimaced, “…I don’t want them to hate me. Because they hate me, who will be…friend?”
“You want them to like you because you want to make friends?”
“No…not friend—uh…like friend—“
Zuko threw his hands up, “That makes no sense!”
“I’m sor—“
“Stop that!” He slumped against the metal hull—the girl says she has no family, no friends, and she made it clear she didn’t know where the Avatar was either.
I don’t even know if she’ll be useful on the ship, in the slightest.
The prince felt his fatigue prod the edges of his irritated flame, “…You have no family?”
“My family…is not here.”
“Obviously they’re not here,” he shook his head, “do you know where they are?”
“…I don’t know.”
“What is your family name?”
“My…family name?”
“Monkey-feathers, please tell me you have a family name or know what a family name is—“
“I have one!” She squeaked out, “It’s…It’s Fei.”
“Fei…Fei…” An Earth Kingdom last name—it’s…a good place to start. He didn’t want to think about the fact that the Earth Kingdom was the largest continent in the world.
But, it was better than nothing—he could hold on to that.
“How many people are in your family?”
“Three—me, my baba, and my gege.”
“No mama?”
“Right, no mama.”
“…Is she—?”
“I don’t know.” The answer, however, didn’t aggravate Zuko as it normally would’ve. That just makes you stronger, Zuko: he could remember her voice, how her perfume smelled distinctly like Fire Lillies, how her warmth was soft and natural, how her hands cradled him to sleep.
Sometimes, he worried he started to forget her face.
So…we’re looking for a family of two with the name Fei—
He paused: Am I really going to help her find her family?
If that’s what gets her out of your way in finding the Avatar, then so be it.
“…Do you have mama?” The girl’s voice made him freeze. Her curiosity, though quiet, hit harder than any other words should’ve.
He glared, “Why do you care?”
“I…I want to know! You know…I don’t have mama,” her voice lowered to a mumble, “You ask me question. I want to ask you question.”
Zuko held his breath, hesitation growing in his lungs—this girl doesn’t deserve to know a thing about me—
“No,” he murmured.
“What did you say?”
“I said no, I don’t have a mother, are you happy?” He threw a hand in the air, “I answered your question!”
“Do you…uh….re…mem…ber her?”
“Of course I do,” he huffed, arms crossed over his chest, “She’s my mother. Don’t you remember yours?”
An ugly grimace pinched her face, “I don’t remember her, because we never had her.”
“What?” he scoffed—Earth Kingdom fathers don’t raise their children—one of the first things he was taught—Earth Kingdom men don’t raise daughters, “What about an auntie? Grandmother? A sister?”
“Aun…tie? Grand…mother?”
Is she truly stupid? “Your father’s sister?! Your father’s mother?”
“I…don’t have…Grandmother. I don’t have…auntie.”
“Who took care of you?”
Confusion colored her features, but a lopsided grin made feeble attempts to cover it.
He groaned—spirits, how does oji deal with this all day?
“Who. Took. Care. Of. You?”
“Uh…” she swallowed, “Yes?”
“No! You—!” He swallowed the shouts once he saw that smile fade and sink into a frown. The girl’s gaze continued to study, free to wander his face and posture—but tongue was held back with a leash of restraint.
I didn’t mean—
Agni, you’re such an idiot, Zuko; you never mean to do these things—
Should you apolog—?
No. Just….just—I don’t know, act it out?
The last time we acted it out, she burst out laughing—I am not willing to embarrass myself in front of the only person here.
Shit…how do I make her understand?
He thought.
He pondered.
He realized.
“…My mama, took care of me.” His voice started slow, “My mama told me stories and…and helped me go to sleep. My mama…my mama taught me a lot of things.”
“…What she teach you?”
“What?”
“I—uh,” hesitation held her tongue and caught her breath. Her teeth caught the bottom of her lip and nibbled away at the dry skin, “Nothing.”
He studied her features: the dry patches around her scalp, the faint scar above one brow reflected in the moonlight, the sun-kissed spots that littered her face, the eye-bags hidden under sparse patches of make-up—
And her eyes, despite how sunken they appeared and how low the lids threatened to fall, were bright with painful curiosity.
“…My mama taught me how to read,” he looked down at “Hudie Feixing” crinkled in his fingers, “She taught me how to be strong. She,”—Zuko felt the lump form in his throat, “She taught me to never forget who I am.”
Everything I’ve done, he remembered the dreary tiredness, the fatigued confusion when he woke up that fateful night to the last image of his mother, I’ve done to protect you.
Remember this, Zuko.
No matter how things seem to change.
Never forget who you are.
Remember this, Zuko.
No matter how things seem to change.
Never forget who you are.
Remember this, Zuko.
Remember this, Zuko.
Remember—
Zuko—
Zuko—
Never forget—
“—uko? Zuko?” A hand shook his shoulder and his mind out of whatever dream-like stupor he was stuck in. The prince snapped back to the weight of reality and how its gravity pushed down on his shoulders. He froze; concern filled the edges of the girl’s brown-eyed gaze, “Are you okay? Zuko?”’
He felt something drip from his chin and onto his feet, his face felt cooler than before in the frigid room. He pressed a finger to his cheek and pulled back to find the shiny residue of sadness—was I—?
Tears, he could almost laugh, I cried…right here…because I miss my mother, of all things.
Like a damned child.
He didn’t have the energy to shake the girl’s hand away.
He didn’t have the energy to protest his thoughts.
He didn’t have the energy to carry the weight of what he was missing:
I’ve been away from home for three years.
I’ve been away from my family for three years.
I’ve been away from the turtle-duck pond for three years.
“San-nen ga tachimashita,” Zuko murmured the language of Fire; the language of warmth, the language of home.
“What—?” Her breath stifled once he slumped onto her shoulder, his forehead bobbed against the green cloth, and, if he didn’t know any better, he would’ve mistaken her for a crook of stone he took the chance to cry on.
He failed to see how she raised a hand to push him away.
He failed to see how her fingers twitched in hesitation
He didn’t fail to feel the hand wrap around his shoulder, arm slung in a loose hug.
Fei felt his tears seep through the shoulder of green fabric.
“Your fire.”
“What about my fire?”
“How much hot?’
He almost laughed, “What?”
“I want to know: how much hot?”
“…I don’t know—what are you doing?”
“I have idea,” her fingers wrapped around his wrist, and she positioned his palm to face the ceiling, “Firebend, please.”
“Why—?”
“Idea. Firebend.”
“For the love Agni,” He groaned, seeing her adamance on the action. Zuko let in a breath, his ribs expanded under the strain of oxygen, and his chi was ignited by the trickles of air that filled his stomach.
Fire comes from the breath, he almost heard his oji’s chastising remarks.
A spark flickered at the exhale, a flame small but consistent in strength and heat. A bubble of light engulfed the both of them and the girl’s contemplativeness shone brighter in Zuko’s eye—her gaze never left the balanced flame.
Her hand reached to cup the heat.
Panic seized his muscles, and the prince instinctively pulled the flame away from her grasp, “What are you doing?” He hissed, “Do you want to burn yourself?”
The look on her face bordered the line of unreadable, a contemplativeness that read everything and, ultimately, nothing.
The girl tilted her head towards him, “How old when you…uh…huozhi?”
He blinked, “I was seven when I first Firebended, what—?”
“You how old, today?”
“Sixteen years,” he sighed, “Why are you asking me these questions? These are pointless.”
“You huozhi at seven and now you’re sixteen. Nine years. Huozhi.”
“And?”
“I think…I think you know how Firebend. You Firebend—uh—jiu nian,” She gave him a pointed look. She pulled the cupped flame closer to her own figure, “And me been burn before—this,” she gestured towards the small burst of chi sprouting at his palm, “this will not hurt.”
“I—“ her calloused fingers emerged in the light, the rough texture pulled him out of the train of thought. The words died in his mouth once he saw the dark marks on the back of her hand—precise in their shapes, but random enough in placement to assure him they were accidents (Agni, please let them be accidents).
But what burned her? He couldn’t help but wonder.
Was she a factory worker? An apprentice to a swords-smith—was her brother a blacksmith? Her father?
The flame started to swell in the silence.
“Xiao xin,” careful, he murmured.
The corners of her lips started to twitch, “Your…uh…fire need more hot—please.”
The room grew brighter.
“My gege raised me.”
“What?” He scoffed, nose still stuffed and muffled, “Your baba didn’t?”
“He always working,” she shrugged, “we yaole money. Money is…is for eating. Money for…for clothes. Money for xuexiao.”
Xuexiao? His face soured in confusion, she went to school?
“They let you go to school?”
Her face scrunched in perplexity, knees pulled closer to her chest, “What?”
“Earth Kingdom women don’t go to school.”
“…huh,” she shook her head, “I think…I had lucky.”
Zuko’s brows furrowed together, “You went to school, and you don’t know common Earth tongue?”
“Me learned little,” she pinched her thumb and index finger together, “Ah…baba taught me Earth language—but I forgot.”
He snorted, “Seriously? How could you forget?”
Fei’s eyes drifted towards the Earth kingdom fabric draped on her knees, focused, yet distant from the small room that confined them:
“…I wanted to forget.”
Zuko could’ve only guessed what that meant.
“What plan is this anyway?”
Her hand hovered over the flickered flame, the fires threatened to lick at the palms—and yet she failed to pull away. The girl hummed in thought, “I…put fire…over there…and heat…uh…” the girl pointed to the dented wall, “that.”
“…That made no sense.” Heat the wall? Seriously?
“Fire will…make…” she snapped her fingers, as if the noise could summon a wandering thought, “what call…not difficult?”
“Uh…easy?”
“Easy…Easy…eaaasy—“
“Do you know what you’re doing?” Zuko couldn’t help but sigh—this better not be a waste of time.
There’s still a good chance that she’s crazy.
For the first time, he saw a small glint of frustration, “I—I don’t know how to say it. I no speak well.”
“Obviously.”
“You…” she swallowed, “you must xin wo.”
“Trust you?” He laughed, “Why should I do that?”
“Will work…you must you xin.”
“And if it doesn’t work?”
“…please?”
He didn’t say yes.
He failed to realize that he didn’t say no either.
“…How did you run faster than my crew?”
“You ask…” Her brows bunched together in a concentrated knot, “How…I run…very fast?”
“Right, right.” Zuko still didn’t believe the ruckus she caused on her first day on The Wani.
His traitorous mind brought him back to the hallway, the force of her stride that sent him to the floor: Father trained her? Maybe she’s an air bender, they were said to be faster than the wind. Brother trained her. Maybe Dong Yan accidentally fed her some herbs that made her hyperactive—?
“School.”
He blinked, “What?”
She hesitated, fingers fumbled with a loose stitch of thread at the hip, “I—uh…school.”
“Yes, I know you said that! What do you mean by school? Do they train you in running there?”
“We…play game,” Fei failed to meet his eyes, “they teach us game.”
“…Do you mean sports?” Yundong?
“S…sports?” she hummed “Sports…sports…spooooorts—“
“Yeah yeah, you know the word now,” He rolled his eyes, “Running is a sport?”
“…It is sport at home—dui.”
…Well, it’s not like my tutors ever had any interest in teaching me about Earth Kingdom sports—his lips pursed together.
“Is…is it a fun sport?”
Her shoulders relaxed, “I think it’s very fun…I—ah…run many time.”
“…What other sports are there…at your home?”
“…You want to know about my home?”
He scoffed, “Just the sports, but sure.”
He never saw a wider smile.
“You Yao…xiuxi yixia?”
“I don’t need a break,” he grumbled.
“You huozhi for hour, now—”
“—I know that—!”
“—Your fire weak because you lei.”
“I’m not tired either.”
Her lips pursed together into a defiant pout before she cleared her throat into her fist, “Ahem—Liar—ahem—”
“I heard that.”
“…Zuko.”
“What?”
“Tamen xihuan…uh…gang?”
Do they like strength—?
Who—?
Oh.
“Oh. The crew,” he rolled his eyes, “of course. Who wouldn’t favor strength?”
“If…ah—me is gang, then they will xihuan me?”
“Who cares if they like you or not?” What is up with her? “Worry more about their respect.”
“Zhege…not same?”
“Of course it isn’t.”
“I…uh…” the words seemed to die in her mouth,“…hao ba.”
The contemplation never left her eyes.
Somehow, her eyes spoke louder than she ever dared to speak.
Somehow, the questioned faded on her lips but solidified in her mind.
Somehow, her silence was the one thing that pestered him the most.
“…The Fire Lord doesn’t need to be liked,” he murmured, “…he just needs to be respected.”
If Azula needed to be liked to be respected, then I wouldn’t have to respect her.
If chichi-ue needed to be liked to be respected, then—
He forbade himself to continue that treasonous train of thought—he’s the Fire Lord, respect is already a given.
“…Zuko—?”
“Look,” he turned towards her, “if you really want them to…ugh—like you, you have to show that you’re strong.”
“Wo…yao gang?”
“Right.”
“What…must I shuo hua?”
“What?” He shook his head, “You don’t need to say anything.”
“Keshi—?”
“Did not hear what I said? I told you to show that you’re strong, not say.” Zuko rolled his eyes, “then you’ll be fine.”
“Zuo…not shuo?”
“Right.”
Agni, why am I even trying to help her—?
“You are gang ma?”— Are you strong?
The prince stiffened.
Am I—?
What kind of a question is that? I am a prince, respect should be a given.
The pale moon casted ebony figures.
In the dark, the shadows crawled and clawed, their fingers dug into the floors and grasped at the seams of metal. The blessings of shade threatened to strangle. The room once so isolated and safe, suddenly harbored a memory so strangled and bright it left behind an outline of what he once was.
The memory that festered and clawed in the dark reached to cup his cheek.
He didn’t dare move—didn’t dare speak.
When he dared to blink, he saw fire behind the lids—
You will learn respect, it said, and suffering will be your teacher—!
“Zuko?” He snapped his attention away from the dark shadow. The girl’s pale concern was lit by the moon’s fair light, her silhouette highlighted by the midnight’s sun, “Ni hen hao?”
The prince still saw the shadow in the corner of his eye: hunched over and waiting to burn.
But Zuko knew it was there—
—but to acknowledge it would be weakness.
“I’m fine.”
Fei’s eyes never left the dent in the wall, “Give me hand.”
A bead of sweat trickled down Zuko’s neck, his mind only on the sustained flame, held at that perfect temperature. If it was Azula, he huffed, steam escaping the nostrils, she wouldn’t have this problem—precision had always been her thing, after all.
Meanwhile, I’m the one that struggles to be anywhere close to good.
“Too hot! Too hot!”
Shit— the flame went back to its flickering yellow, “This better work.”
“It will…uh…fast.”
“Be quick, it will be quick.”
“Quick…quick…qui—”
“Spirits, hurry up!”
“I am sor—” she swallowed the apology at the sharpness in the prince’s eyes: the glare that threatened to shout, “Right.”
Her hand guided his flame toward the dented wall. His palm was positioned towards the aberration in the panel, the girl’s eyes squinted at the flame that billowed by her cheek, but gaze kept steady.
Zuko’s breaths grew shaky. The fire summoned wasn’t anything like the flame during his training: the fire he familiarized himself with was wild and destructive, greedy and famished, a flame that constantly needed fuel and did anything to seek that fuel. But the fire the girl—Nora had required was the epitome of control and precision.
Anger, the most common fuel, had proven to be too erratic.
But breath?
It was a constant flow, a natural cycle of the body that stoked the fires of chi.
And somehow, despite meditating with Iroh, despite training with him every morning—
—Why do I have to struggle to create a consistent flame—?!
—Hey, hey! Watch it! The fire, remember?
Inhale.
—Ugh, I can hear oji already telling me “I told you so.”
He would never say that.
He wouldn’t, but he would want to.
Exhale.
Are we really trusting this girl?
It’s not the craziest thing you’ve ever attempted.
Do you even know what idea she has in mind?
…Son of a—!
Inhale.
Is she trying to melt the metal?
Maybe…but the fire isn’t hot enough to melt the metal.
Does she even know what she’s doing—?
“Stop,” she commanded, and he was more than happy to oblige.
The flame flickered out and her face disappeared into the darkness, her back highlighted by Tui’s grace. Zuko let out a breath, a plume of flame escaped his lips and, for a brief second, he saw her stand against the glowing metal wall. The only sound exchanged between the two of them were his heavy and her steady breaths.
She turned around, back towards the paneled wall.
Fei took in a breath—what is she—?
BAM!
Her boot slammed against the dent—
—And the dent was undone.
The girl stumbled forward at the force of her own fruition, sprouting curses of a language outside his comprehension. Zuko scrambled to his feet with a scarred eye focused on the metal wall, suddenly fixed with a little heat and the force of a boot.
How did—?
No—there’s actually no way, right?
His hand reached the panel—
—And it swung on the hinge of its screw.
The hallway’s lanterns had died long ago, and the moon’s lunar glory had never seemed brighter. He heard quiet footsteps stumble from behind him; her words ran faster than he could’ve imagined. Every hard r, every trill of the tongue, every vowel that poured from her mouth fell in a natural cadence. Her grin grew with every turn of phrase.
He didn’t know if it was her footsteps or the excited beating of her wild heart.
Zuko didn’t know what to say, “…It…worked?”
The girl took the chance to scramble through while the prince sat there, dumbstruck. He only watched as she studied the panels surrounding their make-shift door, mumbling gibberish as she poked at the little imperfections on the wall.
As if they meant something.
As if she could’ve read the patterns of metal.
Monkey-feathers, it worked.
But… how?!
Was this just chance?
Was she just incredibly lucky?
Zuko’s mouth was agape, yet his words were caught in the flurry of thoughts.
Fei met his eyes, and only at that moment did he realize how exhaustion and fatigue truly held her gaze: her glance was puffy, her hair a nest of blue, and the golden clip barely hung onto the stray strands.
She tilted her head, “…Zuko?”
“Hm?”
“Do you want leave?”
“What?”
Her eyes snapped to the panel in his hand and his body glued to the filthy floor. He looked down, the ribbons in his ponytail loosened with each frigid movement.
“…Oh.”
She sighed and snapped a hand out toward his frozen figure, “You want…help?”
…For the love of Agni, what am I doing?
Zuko swatted her hand away and she drew it back at his scowl’s demand. He pushed himself out of the room, sprouting grumbles of curses from under his breath—I’m acting more like a fool than I ever had before.
It’s because of that girl—
No.
Excuse me?
No—it’s because of me.
The metal panel slid shut from behind him, and the air never smelt fresher: Maybe it wasn’t luck. Maybe it wasn’t chance. Maybe…he swallowed—I underestimated her.
She isn’t an idiot.
She isn’t a prostitute.
She was never any lesser.
Zuko truly felt like a fool—and it wasn’t her fault.
His feet shifted in place, “…Fei?”
“Nora.” she murmured under her breath, “You need what—?”
He swallowed his pride, “I’m…sorry.”
Her surprise shone as bright as the rising day: “…You apologize?”
“Isn’t that what ‘I’m sorry’ means?”
“You said apology make weak.”
“I know I know.”—Agni, why did I have to say all those things to her?— “Do you not want me to apologize?”
“No! No!” She waved her hands, “I just surprise.”
“Well, I’m sorry.”
“…Why?”
He sighed, “I…you—we—” he paused—How do I explain this?
“…I called you ben dan when I was really the ben dan. I—well—I thought you were uneducated because you couldn’t speak my language, and I let that stop me from treating you like a guest.” Zuko looked away, “It was dishonorable, and I let my crew act dishonorable because of it—I—”
The inner flame of his chi awoke to the new morning.
Is it morning already—?
Oh.
The crew.
The sun rose above that faithful horizon, and the first signs of consciousness arose from the ship—murmurs, footsteps, doors squealing on its hinges.
A yawn resounded from the door right next to the pair: hair messy, eyes dreary, and body still used to its natural slump.
The door squealed on its hinges—
Mieko froze; Golden eyes met brown and likewise. The prince tried to add a sharpness to his exhausted glare and from the corner of his eye—
—The girl’s footing looked as if she was about to break into a sprint at any moment.
The boatswain cleared his throat, “Zuko-buchou."
“Boatswain Mieko.”
“What are you doing with—?” His eyes grew wide, topknot bobbed between the two teens, “Wait—so it’s Iroh-sama and you—?!”
“Shut up.”
“Zuko-buchou—?”
“Are you deaf, Mieko? Shut your mouth.”
A grimace grew on the boatswain’s face, scrunched up into a ball of displeasure.
“Before you start sprouting nonsense to the rest of the crew,” His averted gaze didn’t go unnoticed, “I want you to wake everyone up and tell them to meet us on deck.”
“I—“
“That’s an order, Boatswain.”
There were rumors on The Wani—and that was the problem.
On his left, stood his oji: General Iroh, Xifang de Long, The Dragon of the West, the first-born son to Firelord Azulon.
He was a man that many had heard of and deserved to respect, a man that had earned his titles and stood his ground.
But that respect was smothered to the ground by the boot of a rumor.
To his right stood Fei—Nora, he reminded himself. He remembered her adamance to address her by her given name rather than her family name.
She was a girl that many had heard of and could only speculate, a girl that earned none of the labels people had placed on her, simply because she had no titles, to begin with.
And in the middle stood Zuko—Banished prince, first-born son to Firelord Ozai, the captain of The Wani. He knew his labels, he knew his titles—
—And as their prince, their respect should be clear.
”Zuko-oji,” The old man’s concern seeped through the wrinkled corners of his eyes, “I am impressed by your initiative—but I must admit, I find it a bit strange that you summon us here first thing in the morning. You usually wait until breakfast to have these meetings—“
”I know.”
“Oi, if you would allow me to advise you—“
“I’ll be fine, oji.” In the corner of his eye, Fei shuffled in place, hands under her arms, and tired eyes shifted between Iroh and the metal floor, “…Could you…translate for her?”
Surprise colored the old man’s face, “Oi?”
”It’s just that…she’s up here with me, and she should be able to know what I’m going to say, right?”
Warmth filled the old man’s features, “What a considerate oi.”
“Oji—“
”Don’t keep them waiting. They have a ship to take care of, after all.”
Zuko couldn’t help but roll his eyes.
“There are…rumors on The Wani,” The chatter started to fade away, attention drawn to the scarred boy. A breeze threatened to send goose flesh up his arms. The sun had never felt so bright (too bright), “Regarding General Iroh and the guest on the ship.”
Some went silent.
Others murmured.
Some started to snicker.
Disgraceful—
His teeth grinder together, “Is there something funny, Daiki?” The green-eyed soldier went silent, though laughter threatened to bubble from his throat. Zuko didn’t know whether to be frustrated with him or the others that swallowed their humor quicker than Daiki could, “It’s not funny to speak against a member of the royal line.”
”It’s—“ The man cleared his throat, “You’re upset because I said what we’re all thinking?”
”And what makes you think that…that disgusting rumor has any truth? A little girl goes to his bedroom?”
”Are you bringing us out here because it’s your turn with the girl?” Zuko’s eyes snapped to a flustered Mieko—of course he couldn’t keep his mouth fucking shut.
”Neither I nor General Iroh would stoop so low as to take advantage of a guest on our ship.”
“Guest? Is that what you call her?”
Zuko scowled, but before his fire could lash and flicker—
The Dragon of the West put a firm hand on his shoulder, “You did well.” He whispered though a calculated glint shone in those golden irises, “But, I think I could be able to step in—“
”Out of my way, oji!” He shook away his hand and advanced toward the green-eyed idiot. He hoped to wipe the smug grin off his face, “I can handle this.”
”But—“
“I am not a child, oji, I can handle these useless scruffles—“
He paused; the blue-haired girl tugged on the draped sleeve. Her hair clip bobbed with every slight movement, and reflections of sunlight bounced about the surface of the boat: “Zuko. They no listen.”
”I know—“
”Leave…alone. We need give them…uh…time. Yes?”
He scoffed, “So what, you stand up to me but you don’t stand up to them and expect me to just leave it alone? I’m not going to leave it alone just because you’re too scared to stand up to them.”
“No true—! I am no scared!”
”Then what do you want me to say, huh? You told me to tell them to leave you alone and to stop the rumors, I can’t just leave this be!”
“…So shuo hua no good?”
“Obviously, words aren’t getting through those thick skulls of them.”
The girl nibbled on the inside of her cheek, the light of thought lit up her features and shone in her distant gaze. Her leg shook against the metal floors, a fingernail tapped against her thigh.
Then, her brown irises held the gleam of an epiphany:
“…Zuo not shuo…” Do, not say.
“Fei, what are you talking about—?”
“…You say they run…very…very slow…yes?”
“Since we have a new member on board,” Agni, I can’t believe I’m saying this, “we’ll deduct your pay for the next month to accommodate for the new addition.”
Protest erupted from the crowd.
A tsunami of chatter crashed onto the hull.
Daiki’s smug grin fell from his face, “What?! But she’s just a…a guest on the ship!”
“I thought you said otherwise, Daiki.” The remark made his face turn a furious scarlet.
The rest had made their displeasure clear as the sudden day:
“Our allowance is being deducted because of the ship escort?”
”This is hog-shit!”
“We already have little to no money for ourselves—!”
”What could she use the money for?”
”Of course!” Zuko’s voice cut through the hull. Fei’s lips were pulled into a line of neutrality, though eyes conveyed a rare impatience, “There are alternatives.”
The blur of conversation lowered to nothing more than a hiss.
“I’ve seen how atrocious your performance was when our guest first awoke on the ship. Really? Members of the Fire Nation army couldn’t catch up with a mere Earth Kingdom peasant?” He shook his head, “I can’t let that insolence slide. If you’re unprepared for an Earth Kingdom girl, what hopes do you have catching The Avatar?”
The crowd descended into hushed whispers.
Intrigue grew in his uncle’s eyes, “Oi, what are you doing—?”
This is such a stupid idea—
—But her seemingly idiotic ideas had worked before.
He pictured the dark and dreary room, a room that was meant for him and him alone; until the spirits had forced him to share.
“I am giving you all an opportunity to gain your money back individually if you manage to beat Fei Nora in a race.”
Daiki scoffed, “So what? We have to train ourselves and keep racing against her until we win?”
A smug grin threatened to twitch the corners of the prince’s mouth, “Yes, you’ll be undergoing training under the fastest member of our crew, for a month. If you complete the training and beat the master, you’ll get your full allowance.”
Murmurs resounded throughout the crowd.
Out of all of them, Mieko had realized the implications.
His eyes grew wide, face drained of color: “Beat the master—? Wait a minute, you don’t mean—?”
”I introduce to you the newest member of The Wani,” Zuko took the girl by her braceleted wrist. A small, wary smile grew—a shy grin that feigned innocence:
“Tomorrow, you’ll be calling her Master Fei Nora.”
Notes:
I think the only one I got is:
“San-nen ga tachimashita,” = (Japanese) It’s been three years.
I also tried to play around with the idea that people in Japan don’t really address others by their given name, as it’s seen as too casual. I think it’s an exception with Zuko and Iroh because they don’t have a last name in the show. I’d like to think that the royal family doesn’t have a last name—they’re just so well known for their title and their given name.
But anyway, see you guys whenever I’ll come around
Chapter 13: The Way We Talk (Part One)
Summary:
Training doesn't go as well as Zuko thought it would
Notes:
Hey guys! I know it's been a couple of months (how long has it been? Since April??), and I feel like you guys are due for an update: I graduated from highschool, had to go do stuff to register for college, I went to the Philippines for a month to celebrate my Debut (for those who don't know, it's a traditional Filipino celebration for when a woman turns 18), got stranded in the Philippines for a bit, and now I'm back!
Also, I haven't updated this story just because...uh...I'm not gonna lie, I didn't really know where to really start with this chapter or where to go with it. I think I found my footing. However, it's going to be another two-parter.
Not because I don't have the rest--I'm actually almost done with it--I just think that the chapter break actually does better for the writing. For all of those wondering, don't worry, we're getting to the main plot soon!
If you guys want to know when to expect updates, I have a tumblr page here
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Nora was ten, she wanted a friend.
Her brother and father were always there, no matter where the wind decided to take them, no matter what city the rugged old car decided to trudge towards.
She never thought she had the need.
She never thought they had the time.
When they found a house at nine and a half, she didn’t think it would’ve lasted, no matter how much their father had assured her. It was a familiar promise that lost its value; a promise made at the houses before.
She kept her bags packed.
But a month became two—
Two became four—
And by the time she was ten, she found value in her father’s promise.
The more she went to school, the more she realized she was alone.
The more she realized, the more desperate she became.
The more desperate, the more she heard, and the more she felt from the things she heard: an outcast, a weirdo, the nerd covered in grease stains, the eyes too ugly, the freckles too messy, the hair too choppy.
When Nora was ten, she wanted a friend, so much so that she didn’t realize what “friendship” truly meant.
She never realized how flawed her own definition was; just as a home for her was wherever she stayed the longest, friendship was who decided to keep her around.
And they kept her around–
–but Nora learned that friendship wasn’t free.
She learned that lesson at thirteen: her ears stung from her father’s incessant scolding, eyes puffy from the tears of a victim of disappointment–
–and her cheek still swollen from the dare tattooed on her face, shaped like a shaky heart.
Hello.”
“He-lo.”
“My name.”
“Mai-ya…na-mu.”
“Is.”
“I-sa.”
“Zuko.”
“Zuko.”
Nora let out a breath, “Now, say the whole thing.”
“Shenme?”
Right, “Uh…I mean… shuo…duo?”
The scarred prince gave her a look: a mix of scrutiny and the usual spark of frustration that sharpened the edges of his deadly gaze, “Ni shuo diqiu yu de nengli yue lai yue cha.”
She blinked, My… what is getting more and more worse–?
Wait a fucking minute.
Nora’s lips pursed together into a straight line, “Ni de yingwen ye bu hao.” Your English isn’t any good either.
“N-Ni shuo shenme?” Anger laced his tongue and turned his face scarlet.
“...Wo shuo wu.” Nothing. I said nothing–just deny it completely at this point, Nora–
“Bu! Ni shuo shenme?!”
“I-I–!” She sucked in a breath– Jesus fucking Christ, how long have we been trying this lesson, “Just leave it. Tangzhi.”
“Ni–!”
A sigh cut through the room. In the corner of her eye, the shoulders of a familiar uncle deflated. Iroh, once again, reached for the porcelain pot, “Zuko-ouji, nakayoku shite ne.” his gaze shifted between the teens, “No-ra, be-a ni-su.”
“Oji!” The teenager across from her groaned. His ponytail waved with each frantic movement of his head and sputtering tongue.
Nora, however, held hers back and stuffed her own thoughts down with the new brew of tea that drizzled past her lips: You’d think that after the…ahem– room incident, he’d be…maybe a little happy to be here?
Hey, he was the one who barged in and demanded a lesson. That must account for something.
In the middle of my own lesson with Iroh, too…
So…I guess it’s progress?
She didn’t even know if she would’ve called it progress– that implied that there was actually something progressing at that very moment.
But, she couldn’t deny that something between the two of them had… changed since that night. Before, it felt like they were nothing more than neighbors, strangers aware of each other’s presence, but strangers, nonetheless.
Now, he was actively talking to her.
Still, she chastised herself, very much like a neighbor.
A neighbor who you know more than they know you.
She paused: a…celebrity, then?
A celebrity that despises you, then .
Hell, from all the time spent on the ship, it was almost as if he averted his gaze every time she entered a room, or tried to find a way to not breathe the air she breathed.
The exact opposite from the rest of the crew, it seems.
And from that, she didn’t know if she was supposed to feel relieved; because in the end, all it did was confuse her:
So…he tries to avoid me, but apparently cares enough to stand up for me and buy me a dress?
As we mentioned before, the dress could’ve been a suggestion from Iroh.
He’s not a robot! I mean, come on, he loves his uncle, but it’s not like he just follows the guy with every word.
Yet, here he is.
Look, maybe this just means that he…tolerates me now.
Oh please, it’s not like Iroh told him to be here. We all know how that turned out in the end.
She set her own cup down, and the aforementioned prince’s Japanese ramblings faded into background noise. The girl’s fingers felt for the winged carvings around her wrist, every crevice a familiar shape and divot in each bead of the bracelet, another path for her mind to wander: do you…think he still thinks I can lead him to the Avatar?
He can’t be that hopeful–
Yet, here he is. He asked me about the avatar the first instance we spoke to each other.
Still–
–And how long has he been searching for the Avatar again?
Shit…uh…the show said something about that , Nora’s mind raced to the deepest depths of her memories; a childhood long ago: …approximately…a long time?
Approximately?
Oh hush, it’s not like you could do any better.
Do you know who could tell us this stuff–?
Her lips pursed together into a straight line as her brother’s face flashed before her wandered gaze.
–Well, he isn’t here, as disappointing as it is. Fuck, he would’ve loved to be here too–it’s his favorite show.
She remembered: how glued he was to the screen, how his lanky frame vibrated with excitement, how the frames of animation glistened in his wide eyes and porcelain pallor–
“–Nora?” Her thoughts trickled away as soon as they came. Whisps of blue whipped at her cheek as soon as she snapped her gaze, and concern was the first thing she noticed creased at the edge of Iroh’s eyes, “–Wat-a is-a rong-u?”
Next to him, Zuko was nothing more than a silent shadow–a shadow that glowered and glared with the threat of a sneer. His arms were crossed, wrinkles deep, focus sharp.
Nora forced her lips to form a smile, “Wo hen hao.” I’m good.
“Yu tell-a troo-st?”
“...It’s the truth.”
For a beat too long he said nothing.
Then…
“Yu… ah… red-die for-a tu-rain-inga?”
Her face scrunched in confusion: training?
Are we…training today?
Then, she felt the color drain her face– fuck, the training.
The last impromptu shit that Zuko pulled!
You mean the last impromptu shit that you told Zuko to pull.
Hey, it was a mistranslation! I didn’t think he would tell me to train these guys, I thought I told him to get them to train with me! What makes him think I can do it, anyway?! Just because I ran for varsity doesn’t mean I know jack shit about teaching.
Fuck! This is what I get for trying something new! Maybe I should’ve just waited for them to come around. How the hell am I supposed to train all these people in a different language? I don’t even have a lesson plan–
“Wo–” She swallowed. The beads around her wrist thrummed against each other, “Wo bu zhi dao… uh… wo neng.”
Zuko murmured to his uncle in hushed, sharp whispers, but stopped when Iroh’s palm rested against the teen’s tense shoulders. That did little to quell the spark of impatience his nephew held, however, but it did its job, and the scarred prince’s words descended into grumbles.
Iroh tilted his head and smiled at the girl next to him, “Yu meen-a wat-a?”
“I mean…I don’t know if I can train these guys,” her shoulders sagged and the words felt heavier said than held back. Nora averted her gaze–she wasn’t sure how much Zuko understood and how disappointed Iroh might’ve seemed. His expectant smile was so bright, after all, “I…I thought I told Zuko that I would train with these guys, and I know I used to run as a sport at my school but that doesn’t mean anything when these guys don’t really like me in the first place. I mean–take my coach, for example, I liked the guy, everyone liked the guy, and that’s why he was a good coach in the first place! Oh God, it’s just like when I took that improv class because myfriends forcedmeto–!”
“Nora.” She stifled a breath. Iroh held a hand to her shoulder and, in the corner of her eye, she saw the Fire Nation prince’s jaw hit the table. She didn’t, however, keep her eyes off the uncle’s furrowed concern, “Sa-lo-wa. Sa-pea-ku sa-low-wa.”
It was only when her shoulders drop did she realize she tensed them in the first place, “I-I’m sorry–ah– dui bu qi–”
A groan cut through the room, “Bizui! Tingzhi daoqian.”
Iroh let out a huff, “Zuko-ouji!”
“Nani? Kanojo ga ayamari tsudzukerunode nani mo shinten shinai!”
His uncle, the ever so wise one, decided to ignore his nephew’s cries, “Nora, yu juede…yu no tea-chu?” You don’t think you can train?
She shook her head.
“Ai…mingbai wai yu juede.” I understand why you think that.
Her brows bunched together, “It’s that obvious, isn’t it?”
This time, the serene uncle let out a hearty laugh, “Ni xiang… ah… run-nin-ga.” You like running, “bu-ta…yu too run-na from…f-ai-ta.”
Weeks ago, it might’ve been near impossible to decipher.
But, Nora was a girl who listened and learned– You like running, but you run from a fight, too.
She flushed, “...I can face a fight.”
Iroh flashed her a look fueled with disbelief, “Yu no xiang to f-ai-ta fo-ru yu.”
You don’t like to fight for yourself.
And at that, Nora was struck with silence. An expectant look fluttered in the old man’s gaze, and tension pressed down against her shoulders. She hated how the silence of the truth struck harder than a lie.
…Fuck, is he saying I’m not cut out for this?
No no…well…maybe–?
–Ugh! You’re no help today, are you?
“Ni…shuo wo bu neng jiao tamen ma?”
You’re saying I can’t teach them?
He shook his head, “Ai sa-ya yu hol-du yu baka.” I say you hold yourself back.
Then, he smiled, “I tu-rust-a yu.”
Zuko heard his uncle speak in that foreign tongue and frustration ran its course.
Maybe it was the fact that he couldn’t keep up (nothing new).
Maybe it was the fact that they were speaking as if he wasn’t there (Again, nothing new).
Or maybe, even more so, what he could understand was that the girl– Fei Nora– had doubts about the idea she had suggested.
I don’t get why she’s nervous– he scoffed– All you really need to be a good trainer is to be better than the student.
At least, that’s what the royal trainers had shown.
If she shows that she’s better than them, they’ll have no other choice but to shut up.
Right?
Unsurprisingly enough, his doubt was placed in the students.
Surprisingly, however, he found no doubt for Fei Nora.
“Oji.”
“Hm?” His uncle turned.
“...Does Fei understand that this training isn’t optional?”
Iroh- oji sighed. The girl, in the corner of his eye, picked up the delicate cup, the steam a film over her distant face, “Please, be gentle on her.”
“What?” Zuko couldn’t help but scoff, “She isn’t a child. Does she understand or not?”
“Ah, Zuko- ouji, I don’t see what the pressure is necessary for. I trust that she could handle the task. You clearly showed some trust when you announced the idea yourself.”
“But, I–” he felt his face go red, “It was her idea.”
“Ideas are fruits of the people. Why take a bite of the fruit if you don’t have faith in the tree?”
“...What–? I don’t have time for your proverbs, oji!” Spirits give me strength, “I just want to know if she’s thinking of pulling away from this idea like a coward.”
“You understood her?”
“It’s hard to not understand ‘I don’t think I can do this’ and ‘I’m sorry’ for the millionth time.”
“So you admit that her Earth has gotten better,” Iroh chuckled, “I’ll give compliments to her teacher.”
Zuko sucked in a breath. The candle-light flickered ever so slightly, like a whip cracked against a wall, “I don’t want her having any ideas of pulling away from training today,” he started slow and low, “if she gives up, not only will she look like a coward–it will make me look like a fool! I represented her idea, and she had shown she could clearly do it. I’m a prince! I must protect my pride!”
“Hm, you find promise in her?”
The prince rolled his eyes, “She outran my entire crew. It makes them incompetent if they couldn’t outrun a bedridden peasant, but I would be an idiot if I couldn’t see there’s a proper technique to it. I thought I saw her jumping over some of my men at some point–why are you looking at me like that?”
His uncle, as highly esteemed as he was, had the tendency for mischief. Sometimes, Zuko couldn’t help but forget when Iroh’s care was so genuine and his hair was so gray. His mischief held that child-like glint that sometimes took people aback.
Yet, here it was where it shone so brightly he almost mistook it for his inner flame, “You worry about your pride, yet I sense that it’s much more selfless than that.”
“What?”
“You trust her enough to train your crew–”
“–It’s a punishment for acting dishonorably–”
“–And you go out of your way to make time to learn her language.”
To that, Zuko had no rebuttal. It was like another game of Pai Sho–caught in another corner by his uncle, “You trust her more than she trusts herself–”
“–It’s not hard –”
“There’s no shame in admitting concern. I believe this is a good learning opportunity for her.”
“I’m not concerned about her ,” he snapped, “I told you she had shown herself as formidable–”
“No no, you misunderstood,” his uncle shook his head, “you’re concerned that she would hold herself back, that it would do the opposite and punish her instead. You see her potential, but maybe, just maybe, she would instinctively hide it. She’s flighty like air, Zuko–”
“–I know that–”
“and that’s why we must guide, rather than pressure.”
“...Was this a bad idea?”
“There are no bad ideas, oi, just ones that need refinement.”
Dong Yan knew this was a bad idea.
The moment she heard it on the deck, doubts were planted like a seed, and somehow, she couldn’t stop nurturing them.
The girl is like air. She would be nothing like a Fire Nation trainer– she knew they wouldn’t listen to her.
After all, their respect was already left behind the moment their ship left the harbor.
Their training was clearly a punishment.
Their training is led by someone who they don’t respect.
Their training is led by someone who could barely stand up for herself.
She watched as the girl went through the daily chores-–tasks as they waited for the sun to reach its precipice. Dong Yan became used to the sound of clanking bottles and the smell of fresh medicine (it is my job, after all), yet, she sensed something tense in the air.
Shoulders tensed, fingers fumbling, sweat at the brow: the girl was nervous.
Honestly, she couldn’t blame her.
Dong Yan felt the sun bask a little over the horizon– we still have time , she realized.
“...Nora.” The girl’s attention perked, “How are you going to train them?” ni jiang ruhe xunlian tamen?
Her brows furrowed together, “I…train…them…how?”
“Dui– how are you going to train them today?”
For a beat, her lips pursed into a straight line. The doctor could have practically seen the gears turning through those bright, contemplative eyes. She could tell that the girl wasn’t a liar: her eyes told too much for her to truly get away with anything.
“Wo… ah… xian, make them do stretch… ranhou, make them do run–”
“No no,” how do I word this correctly? “How will you get them to listen to you?”
“Zuko shuo–”
“Enough about what the prince thinks. He barely gets the crew to listen to him half the time,” she snorts, “I want to know what you plan to do to make them listen to you.”
“...Ruguo tamen xihuan wo,” if they come to like me, “tamen….tamen zunzhong wo.” then they will respect me.
Dong Yan couldn’t help but sigh. The girl’s conviction shone with such a youthfulness the doctor recognized in some of the younger crew members: the spark to fit in.
It’s a powerful spark that’s hard to snuff.
Spirits, sometimes I forget how foolish children are.
Yes, and sometimes we forget how impressionable they could be.
Years ago, they were the most timid soldiers she had ever seen, so much so that she was concerned they would have a heart attack at the ship’s nightly metallic croaks. They were fresh soldiers; soldiers that had not yet seen the spillage and pillage of war. They were soldiers at the bottom of the graduation list sent on this impossible mission.
She recognized that spark when fights arose on the ship and she was left to clean up the mess. The most timid soldiers she had ever seen lost their gentle natures when they’ve been pressured to do so. Dong Yan remembered when she shook her head at the darkened bruises the color of grapes.
Whoever is the loudest, she learned, is the one people often look to for leadership.
The same spark in Nora’s eyes, while not unfamiliar, was dangerous in a place such as this.
Especially if they don’t want anything to do with you in the first place.
The timid soldiers at least had the training and spark, the blood of the Fire Nation.
Nora was from nowhere.
She’ll be eaten alive if I don’t have anything to do about it.
Curse Iroh and his nonchalance.
“Nora, Iro gaosu ni shenmeliao?”
“Iroh…said…what…to me?”
“Dui, what did that fool tell you earlier?”
Her brows bunched together, “Ta tell me…he trusts me and to fight…for me.”
Honestly…not the worst start.
No, it gives her a false sense of confidence. The last thing we want is for her confidence to crumble because of those idiots on the deck.
“I want to tell you the truth,” the girl stiffened and the glass bottles stopped their idle chatter. Over her shoulder, Dong Yan saw her hands halfway through stuffing the other herbs, fingers stained in green, “Well–listen, I don’t think you’re ready for this.”
She saw her shoulders deflate, “Dong Yan–”
“That’s why I’m going to tell you what to do, right now.”
The girl seemed taken aback, “Shenme?”
“Why do you think the crew respects Iroh?”
“Iroh? Uh… ta shi…haode?” He’s nice?
The doctor pinched the bridge of her scarred nose, “Bu, it’s because he was a war general.”
“Xifang…xifang zhi long?”
“I guess he taught you that, huh? Yes, the Dragon of the West. He earned that title when he shale long. ”
“He killed a dragon?”
“Tsk, you think that old man would tell you that– yes, he did. It’s a difficult feat, enough to show that he was worthy of a title like that.”
“Keshi, tamen xihuan Iroh. Ta hen hao.” But, they like Iroh. He’s nice. Her eyes were as wide as dinner plates. Dong Yan, for the life of her, wasn’t sure what was so hard to comprehend.
“They learned to zunzhong him through his title and strength, Nora, but, they learned to like him afterwards.”
“Tamen xihuan ni ma?” Do they like you?
The doctor groaned, “No, but they respect me enough to leave me alone. They like to regale outlandish tales about where I’m from and how I came to be–but one thing they get correct is that I am yi sheng Dong Yan. I’m the reason most of these brats are still alive, and they know I have the ability to take it away if they dare.”
“Dong Yan!”
“Shenme? I’ve never actually shale any of them.” She was about to roll her eyes if it weren’t for the color draining Nora’s face, “Don’t worry, it’s all just silly threats anyway. The only reason they believe it is because of my temper.”
“Th…threats?’
“Scary words.”
“Ah…” The doctor heard the incessant clank of butterfly beads pressed against Nora’s wrist, “So…if they don’t…like me…they can still…respect?”
“Now you’re getting it. You just need them to respect you; all will be good.”
“...I… have to threaten them?”
“I mean, it’ll help, but, you need to show that you’re worth respecting. Mingbai?”
“...Mingbai.”
Yet, as the sun reached its peak and the girl left for the deck, Dong Yan’s doubt had only festered.
They’re going to eat her alive.
It was a disaster.
Nora tried to take all she would have understood from Iroh and Dong Yan, yet…
Nothing seems to be working.
They’re not listening to me!
Was Dong Yan’s advice really just to threaten them? I can’t just threaten them! What if they get angrier?
Whenever she tried to speak, all they did was laugh.
Whenever she tried to demonstrate, all they did was talk and snicker at one another.
Whenever she tried to show she was worth respecting, all they did was ignore it.
The only one who hasn’t tried to mock me is–
–Sango, but let’s be honest, I don’t think he really talks in the first place.
Calm down, Nora, if you just continue to keep trying and keep ignoring Daiki, they’ll be bound to listen.
I just want to stuff his stupid little head in a stupid little blender–
“Lajin!” She shouted and her throat had never felt so raw. Half of the group, while grumbling and mumbling, had copied her movements.
Meanwhile, a snicker cut through the air. She didn’t need to look over to know whose snicker it belonged to– calm down, calm down.
Keep your head high. They’ll get bored eventually.
Nora had found herself underestimating the attention span of a bunch of bored soldiers on a ship.
How long can they fixate on the same joke until the joke rots?
A long time, apparently.
As she made them do laps and, inconsequently, joined them in running laps, the momentum she thought she had built up had started to die down. Her “class” had turned into groups of people that sat around and ignored her every word.
Yet, their eyes still wandered and followed, like a vulture to a dying man.
The girl huffed but never imploded– keep your head high.
Hey, you didn’t even have to threaten anybody. That’s one good thing today.
Shut up, it’s not like I have much creativity in Chinese with how to threaten them in the first place.
As much as she appreciated how Dong Yan, at the very least, wanted to help…
I don’t think we’re going to go down that route.
She looked over the sea of idle chatter and ignorance. “Women bu xiuxi,” We’re not resting. She crossed her arms, her voice lost its power long ago.
As always, no one listened. Though, a handful spared her a glance or two, but nothing more.
She let out a breath– maybe if I go up to one of them?
No no, this seems like a bad idea.
Well, what the fuck am I supposed to do?!
I don’t know! Maybe…maybe the reason they’ve stopped listening is because my Chinese is rusty.
Have you considered that maybe they’re just a bunch of assholes with a lost cause–?
–No no…remember that thing baba told us? Worry only about the things we can control?
Uh–yeah, I guess? But, what does that have to do with–?
–I'm sure this is something I can control.
What are you talking about-?
She took her first step forward; eyes trained on the idle soldier and heart set on control.
No, don’t–
–Maybe we just gotta be more assertive–?
This is such a bad idea!
Her feet kept moving.
They’re never going to listen to you!
When have you been one to give up?
When have you ever been someone who doesn’t know when to call quits?! Just call it!
She swallowed and held her breath.
Why do you even care in the first place?
Care about what?
Training them! If they fail, then they don’t get their money.
…I don’t know.
She bit the inside of her cheek.
You don’t know?!
I don’t know! I just can’t…well–I’m letting Zuko down if I don’t.
And–why do we care again?
Because…because…!
Her feet kept moving, but her mind couldn’t help but stop in its tracks. Why did she care? Iroh was probably the nicest person she had ever met with his nephew the shadow of it. Even Dong Yan, though stern at times, had treated her much better than Zuko.
So why–?
Nora stumbled to the side and struggled to find her footing. It wasn’t until her body hit the ground with a reverberating thud she heard the snickers and felt the stares. She couldn’t help but groan despite the rage that heaved in her chest, “Fucking shit–”
“Haha, ta shuohua xiang ge ying’er!”
Laughs prickled at her ears. The girl tried to keep her head high, yet she refused to meet any of their gazes– God, I look so fucking helpless.
She wasn’t helpless.
Nora knew that.
She couldn’t help but feel like a child, despite it.
She stumbled onto her feet and tried to pull her hair out of her face, little whisps of faded blue that bled too well into the cerulean sky. Her cheeks, however, radiated the shade of sunset. Her head ached, though she couldn’t discern if it was from the fall or from the thoughts that constantly clamored and the people around her that wouldn’t shut up–
“...Wo men,” she puffed out her chest, “Wo men xianzai pao!” We’re going to run, now!
To her left, she heard a groan, “Qu nide! Gunkai!”
She only assumed it was something vulgar by the way they chuckled and chortled. In front of her, she noticed the silent stature of Sango: the black soles of his helmet conveyed no emotion and offered no assistance.
All that she could’ve inferred in those black pools of silence was a gaze of pity.
“Thanks for the help, I guess.” Her murmurs were nothing in the wind of ridicule and laughter. The sun was a walk away from being set, and Nora had silently prayed that it would dare step further.
But, Nora knew she could afford to wait despite the ebb and flow of frustration: Keep your cool. Maybe we can get them on the right track–we wasted so much time.
We could always try to threaten them. Dong Yan did say–
We’re not doing that.
She huffed, “Wo buxihuan nide… uh… zhong tai du.” I don’t like your attitude.
The boy who pushed her tilted his head like a crow– mocking in its motions, “Shenme?” he put a hand to his ear, “Wo bu mingbai ni.” I don’t understand you.
Nora had never felt her face heat up with so much rage. Yet, she held the beads at her wrist and let the grooves calm her frantic state, “Wo buxihuan. Nide. Zhong. Tai. Du.” She repeated.
“Shenme?”
“I fucking said–!” She groaned, “Tingzhi.” Stop.
The crowd had now formed into a circle. The only people in the center were the boy and Nora. They closed in, the sides became smaller and smaller, and the chances to leave became all the more slimmer. For a minute, she thought she saw the boy hesitate, the youthful fear struck just for a split second in those dull, brown eyes.
It wasn’t until a familiar, green-eyed idiot whispered into his ear– encouragement, it seemed. That stroke of hesitation melted into absolute certainty.
He advanced.
She backed off.
Daiki chuckled behind him, “Zhenshi ge danxiaogui.”
Nora only made out the final word– coward.
Dong Yan used that word as if it was the breath she breathed. She clenched her fist and pursed her lips and eyes as she frantically scanned the strangers that dotted the deck, “Women bu–”
She let out a yelp.
What the–?
Her heart fell to her stomach as the boy grabbed her hair.
His eyes were on the golden butterfly clip. The sun-kissed horizon reflected in its silent wings; delicate as it was unique.
“Zhe shi shenme?”--What is this? He tugged on the clip and her hair screamed against her scalp. She raised a hand to her head, “Shi zhen jin ma?”
“Stop it.”
“Shenme?” He shook his head. A devious grin grew on his wicked smile, “Wo gaosuguo ni, wo bu mingbai.”
“Tingzhi xianzai!” Stop right now!
“Ruguo bu tingzhi, shenme?” If I don’t stop, then what? Those dull, brown eyes dared to look into hers and she noticed the glimmer of her reflection in those mocking pools–a scene of shame, a scene of absolute ridicule.
She felt her hair slip from the clip’s clutches, her blue strands laid right above her sweat-laden brow–
–though all she saw was red.
Her fist clenched and her muscles shook under the strain. She swore her nails dug hard enough to break skin in her palm.
The laughter looped.
Her head felt light.
She couldn’t hear anything over the uproar of sounds–not even her own thoughts.
Her breath escalated–
Her chest heaved–
And her instinct became action–
She closed her eyes and shut off the thoughts too quiet but hoarse from their incessant pleas to stop, leave, run run runrunrunrun–!
“Let me GO!”
POW!
The sound echoed in her ears.
Her thoughts fell silent.
The crowd’s cheers and laughter fell victim to shock.
A thud hit the ground in front of her–
–And when she dared to open her eyes…
The boy lay on the ground; eyes wide, face, not only red but, broken, and bled droplets onto his hand–from his nose to his callused fingers. His gaze shifted between the droplets of blood and the girl who dealt it.
The golden wings of a butterfly clip clattered to her feet and the impact felt dull compared to the ring in her ears, the shake in her arms, the weight of what was done and what should’ve been done placed on her shoulders.
Shit.
Fuck.
The boy’s voice shook, “Ni…” You…
“Dui bu qi!” She apologized as quickly as she could. Her heart matched the tempo of her words as she hastily bent down to pick up the clip. Her fingers fumbled to slip it back on, “D-Dui bu qi! Dui bu qi!”
The silence was deafening–
–and yet…
Laughter erupted and stung her ears.
Cheers spun the crowd.
Somehow, she preferred the silence that scathed and stared.
Nora tried to back away; away from the crowd, the noise, the panic that rose in her throat like bile–
Two hands grabbed her shoulders.
Like a ragdoll, her body was flung back into the fray.
No matter where else she tried to find an exit, the opportunity closed in.
Why does–?
"Qu qu!" Leave! Go! She pleaded but never prodded. Her heart raced but never swelled. Her legs shook but never faltered.
Nora tried to be eye-to-eye with a woman, the same jeers and teasing eyes that made her almost indistinguishable from the crowd.
The unnamed crewmate shook her head with a mocking tsk, tsk, tsk.
Callused hands spun the girl around toward the enraged boy.
She shuttered as she felt the woman's breath against her ear--"Da."
Fight.
The boy, or the remnants of one, held the uncanny resemblance of a bull who saw red. The sunset left streams of scarlet.
Oh.
Realization hit her like a punch.
The way they laughed and jeered, how men and women alike struggled to watch over the shoulders of peers–they didn’t care about getting their allowances back.
They didn’t care about the punishment ordered by their immature prince; Not when there was a trained circus monkey for them to watch and throw peanuts at.
The bull of a boy was dragged to his feet and, despite being dazed, his anger shone as bright as the sun’s final rays before night.
It was blinding.
It was suffocating.
It was terrifying.
Everywhere she looked, the crowd formed a circle more tightly knit and woven than a pair of jeans. This wasn’t just a group of people that came to watch and laugh and cheer and jeer–this was a cage–
And Nora couldn’t find a way out.
The boy ran at her.
Notes:
AUUUh, I did it! Hopefully I delivered and, if not. I'll still go back and edit lmao. Anyway, for the translations:
“Bu! Ni shuo shenme?!”= (Chinese) No! What did you say?!
“Zuko-oji, nakayoku shite ne.”= (Japanese) Prince Zuko, get along with her.
“Bizui! Tingzhi daoqian.” = (Chinese) Shut up! Stop apologizing!
“Nani? Kanojo ga ayamaritsu d dzukerunode nani mo shinten shinai!”= (Japanese) What? We're getting nowhere because she keeps apologizing.
"Qu nide! Gunkai!” = (Chinese) Screw you! Fuck off!
“Zhenshi ge danxiaogui.” = (Chinese) What a coward
"Shi zhen jin ma?" = (Chinese) Is it real?
“Wo gaosuguo ni, wo bu mingbai.” = (Chinese) I told you, I don't understand.
Chapter 14: The Way We Talk (Part Two)
Summary:
Nora deals with the aftermath
Notes:
Guys, I'm ngl, this is gonna be a three parter ._. But, don't worry, I'm almost done with the third part. I just thought it was much better for it to be split this way into different chapters. Literally, chapter three is so different from this one just--well, you'll see.
Damn, how long has it been? Three months? Life update: started livestreaming, stopped livestreaming, started college, continued college, started to read books again, started to read a book a month, took the train to get to college and back, spoke to a drunk woman and let her cry on my shoulder, saved a baby mouse and cried at the veterinarian, printed a cardboard cutout of my friend moving to Washington and kept it in my closet, and I've signed up for a couple of internships. So, I might get busy again? Who knows?
Anyway, enjoy the chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Zuko’s leg shook restlessly against the floor–
Another day, another meeting with Lieutenant Jee and the navigator who he struggled to name.
It would’ve been more bearable if his oji had been there by his side, as always–but alas, Zuko’s insistence of independence had held the old man back.
He sighed: What a mistake.
“So,” Zuko pinched the bridge of his nose, “we get to the Southern Air temple by tomorrow?”
“Hai. Hopefully, the Puffer Whale-Shark mating season has come to pass the area,” The navigator tapped her slender fingers against the table; as if the hollow sound of wood helped her recall, “They’re creatures that are usually undisturbed in the depths of the ocean. They’re sensitive beings that expand and shoot sharp spikes when provoked–so it’s advisory to not sail during the season. Interesting fact, actually, they’re more vulnerable when–”
“Arigato, Navigator Hiromi.” Lieutenant Jee cut her off, “But, let’s stay on track, shall we? The path we’re currently on and the wind we currently have allow us to get to the temple as safely as possible, correct?”
“Hai.”
“Their mating season should come to pass at this point, correct?”
“Hai. Recent Puffer Whale-Shark studies have shown their patterns now are–”
“Hiromi, on track, please,” Lieutenant Jee’s eyes shifted between the impatient prince and the woman in front of him, “Unless Zuko- buchou wants to talk about Puffer Whale-Shark patterns, we won’t get into any more detail, alright? Now, the rocks.”
“Approximately two years, three months, and four days ago, I recall that a previous navigator had taken a terrible route through the rocky shores during the low tide. I believe that’s what got her fired.”
Zuko huffed, “Alright, now that you jogged our memory, did you make a different route?”
“Of course,” The prince couldn’t help but roll his eyes at her bluntness, “We would curl around to the back area past the rocky cliffs. Even if the tide is too low, we wouldn’t scrape against any rough corals. Though, Zuko- buchou, I would advise that you would learn about the Puffer Whale-Sharks–”
The door slammed open (If Prince Zuko looked relieved at the distraction, he hoped it didn’t show).
The three of them stood up from their seat.
The shadow of an old woman poured through the door, yet, the sharp, golden gleam of her eyes cut through the candle-lit dimness.
Dong Yan’s lips were pulled into a taut line. Zuko, however, couldn't help but be momentarily taken aback by the disheveled nature of her gray hair. He exchanged looks with the Navigator– sorry– Navigator Hiromi, whose unreadable face was somehow coherent with confusion.
What…What happened?
Thoughts failed to find an answer; though, one thing was for sure:
Something was sorely, sorely wrong.
Nora tried to remember her training–yet, the world felt like it all spun on its head:
The laughing–
The jeering–
The cheering–
The boy who sprinted and lunged and kicked and punched?
None of it made recollection easier. Not when her nerves and legs shook with the pretense to run run run run!
His dullen eyes were constantly on her; trained like a predator ready to strike.
Nora had no intention of tearing hers away:
Every movement–
Every step he took–
Every punch he threw–
It needed to be read;
It needed to be predicted;
And, most importantly–
–It needed to be dodged.
If I get caught even once –
You’re not going to get caught—
I’ve never won a single fight against Dong Yan! What are you talking about?
…Well, there’s a first time for everything, right?
The boy snarled–more akin to animal than man.
She saw the glint of his metal cuffs.
This again.
As much as he fought dirty–
–He wasn’t one to use new tricks.
His open palm straightened into a jab.
She heard a quick thwip of his hand.
Nora sidestepped it–the strike mere inches away from her face.
She recognized the shift of weight.
Nora yelped as she leapt over the sweep of his leg.
She kept her arms close to her face.
The boy spun.
Shit.
His foot jabbed right into her stomach.
Fuck! God! She wanted to curse–but the words got lost in heaving breaths.
Everything in her wanted to shut down.
She tried to shake off the pain–tried to ignore how the world around her blurred in and out of focus.
Yet, in the corner of her eyes–
–She recognized the flurry of hair; a top-knot that lost its form.
He lunged at her.
Don’t get caught! Don’t get caught!
She held in her breath as she ducked–more akin to falling than anything else.
His arms made a move to grab her, but he hugged the air instead.
She slid right from under him as she saw his shadow stumble.
Her pulse felt like drums in her ears, an erratic rhythm that urged her stay up.
The crowd erupted into laughter once she heard the scuffle of feet.
She dared to turn around.
His cheeks reddened when he rose to his feet, though his eyes sparked with a fury of a thousand suns.
It was enough to motivate his speed.
He charged at her–
She dodged once more–
But, he refused to give her the time of day to rest.
A punch.
A dodge.
A kick.
A step to the side.
A jab.
Another bruise to the collection.
An aim for the throat.
She jumped back.
I need an opening.
Her eyes scanned for an opportunity: his legs, his feet, the other arm– find and think ahead.
She saw how his weight shifted to one leg.
Fuck, a kick–
Some of her hair was hit in the impact of his foot, but nothing more.
Before she knew it–
An opening.
If he gets to fight dirty…
There are no rules saying we can’t fight dirty either.
Nora felt her legs shake and her knees almost buckle at the thought of dealing a blow.
She saw how every punch added fuel to his fury.
She saw how every strike was just another ounce of energy added to the flame.
She saw how he snarled and growled, like an animal hungry for more.
I don’t…I don’t think I can deal a blow.
Well, someone has to finish the fight! And it’s not going to be him.
Maybe it should be him who finishes the fight.
What?
His leg slammed down to the ground with a reverberating BANG!
The boy’s dull eyes held that fiery glint of frustration.
Is this a good idea?
She didn’t dare respond.
Instead…
She flashed a bloody grin to the boy.
At first, he seemed perplexed.
That perplexion, however, was quickly overshadowed by pure fury.
And oh how blinding that fury was.
He yelled as he reached for her.
Nora shook with anticipation…
Before she lowered to a crouch–
–and swept his legs from under him.
She closed her eyes.
She heard a yell.
Then…
A metallic THUD on the deck. The sound rang through the air like an omen, and sang its ominous tune of finality.
The crowd went silent.
Whispers replaced their cheers.
Uncertainty ate their energy.
Their faces started to blur in and out.
She knew her green rags were dark from sweat–the cool breeze made her more aware of the sensation.
…Did I–?
She looked around, a grin threatened to tear through her cracked lips. Some had eyed the body behind her. Nora refused to look back–she didn’t want to know what kind of damage she dealt–
It wasn’t until the back of her knees was hit with a hard thwip did she dare too look.
Her eyes widened as she tumbled down–
Shit…
He got back up.
No matter how fast the motions went, she saw it all step by step:
How her legs buckled under her.
How her footing was lost.
How the silence erupted into a thunderstorm of laughter and applause.
How Dong Yan’s words from training echoed in her mind.
How the memory’s crusted lips whispered into her ear:
Yongyuan buyao rang ziji bian de cuiruo.
Never let your guard down.
She saw him before she even hit the ground–a bruise on his head, blood dripped from his nose, and sweat pooled at his neck.
She saw that grin: dark and triumphant.
The boy rose his fist–
She knew her fate was sealed the moment she saw stars.
Zuko wasn’t a man of great patience;
Yet, the look in the old, graying doctor’s eyes was enough for him to think twice before lashing out.
Zuko’s brows furrowed together, “Dong Yan. We’re in a meeting–”
“There was a fight on the deck.”
He rolled his eyes–when the ship was an amalgamation of Fire Nation citizens who didn’t want to be here, fights were common.
Those idiots.
I thought we were beyond petty fights years ago.
Iroh’s presence on the ship was moderation enough when he roamed the metal halls–a knowing smile and warning gaze were usually enough to keep them under control.
Even when he wasn’t present, Dong Yan and Lieutenant Jee were enough to send a reminder.
You’d think they’d find common ground at this point: “And? Shouldn’t they be focused on training with Fei–?”
Zuko paused.
Oh.
Oh no.
He looked up at the woman whose crows feet in the corner of her eyes curled into dismay. It wasn’t the same anger and rage he became used to seeing in the wrinkled lines of her face–it was laced with one of concern.
It was all he needed.
“Where?”
“What?”
“Where. Is. She?”
Nora tasted blood.
She hated the metallic taste, the way it created a film across her tongue like thin ice over a frozen lake. She hated how it reminded her of shame–how it reminded her of the punches she failed to take, or the blows she failed the dodge.
She hated how the taste brought back memories and made her even more aware of the pain that wracked her body, how her legs were purple and blue all over like a basket of berries, how they stung and screamed when she ran away from the infirmary.
Maybe, worst of all–
–was how the taste of blood reminded her that she could’ve avoided it, how her brain wracked for excuses that demanded her to take responsibility–it was her fault her fault her fault.
I should’ve learned the language better.
I should’ve stepped away.
I should’ve thrown in the towel.
I should’ve…I should’ve…I should’ve.
Maybe that’s why she ran from the infirmary with her bow in hand. Maybe that’s why her legs and feet, the color of berries, led her to the only place she ever knew privacy–she wanted to escape the reminder of her mistake:
The room she and Zuko were stuck in for an entire night.
It wasn’t your fault that the fight–
–Shut up–it was.
Nora let in a shaky breath as she tried to focus on the arrow-laden wall right in front of her. She remembered the motions: how practice became habit and habit became the air she breathed. There was no target, yet, there her arrows flew in a small bunch on a metal wall. There was a certain solace to routine–and there was more than enough routine in target practice.
The Wani’s old and rustic croaks swayed in tandem with her breaths, though every inhale felt like another punch in the gut–
Thwip went the arrow.
She cursed under her breath as the candle’s petite brilliance shimmered on the smooth feathers. Nora reached behind her for the quiver. Her fingers met with another graze of feather and wood.
This fucking sucks.
The string strained against the tension.
She could barely focus with the pulse in her ears–still beating like the drums of battle.
What? Running away? Being in pain?
Try being a total, utter failure. How’d I manage to escalate it all into a fight?
It was out of your control–
I could’ve controlled it, damnit!
She let in a breath. In the corner of her eye, she saw how some of the bruises looked black in the dim light.
She doubted they’d look any brighter in any light.
…What is this really about?
What the fuck are you talking about?
You’re don’t usually care about being in control? Like, hello?
I’m not being controlling! I just–well, I could’ve put them back on track. I could’ve made them focus–
–Why did you even care in the first place?
Her jaw set and her arm shook.
I thought you already figured it out, genius.
Sure, maybe you didn’t want to disappoint Iroh, Dong Yan, or maybe even Zuko–
–That’s a lie–
–But, there’s something else, isn’t there?
Like what?
“God, this isn’t helping.” Her fingers relaxed, and there the arrow flew true.
No bullseye.
These past couple of weeks have been totally insane.
Yeah, it doesn’t take a genius: Almost dying, waking up at sea, getting rescued by the fictional prince of a fictional nation in a fictional world? Not only that, none of them speak english–
–And everything’s been out of control.
Precisely.
Is this what it’s about, then?
You’re not making any sense–
No no no: I know exactly what it is. You’ve lost so much control in life recently, that you’re desperate to regain any of it.
Her fingers fumbled with the next arrow. It clattered around the near-empty quiver and bounced about its leather. Her gaze set onto the imaginary red circle plastered to the thin metal–her shoulders relaxed, her chin held high, her hand drew back.
Her mind was on nothing else but the wall in the dark, empty room.
No thoughts abuzz.
No gazes torn.
No punches thrown.
Nothing.
She felt herself relax into the stance and the lull of the ship.
Her arrow would fly true–
“Shenme? Nora–?”
She yelped–her focus had snapped the moment her fingers loosened.
Through the air the arrow went–
–but its target had diverted.
Her eyes went wide as she followed its trail: it ricocheted off the ceiling, scathed the table that lay under the window–
–and made its final destination towards the metal panel, ajar from a hand that dared to pry it open.
Oh fuck–
But, the thought came too late.
Her hands went up to her mouth the moment she saw the arrow nestle into the loose, metal panel–an inch away from Prince Zuko’s scarred ear.
She saw how his body shuddered at the impact in the wall, how it could’ve been his skull rattling instead of metal. She heard how his breath stifled at the arrow far too close for comfort.
Oh.
Oh my God.
I almost–
She didn’t even remember letting go, yet, the wooden clatter of her bow against the floor was a mere muffle in her ears. Her heart pounded, her head felt heavy, the bumps on her face and bruises on her arms hurt all the more.
“Dui–Dui bu qi!” I’m–I’m sorry! She ran over to him. Nora stopped to check if the arrow pierced anything besides metal, though her mouth decided to run the marathon: “Dui bu qi! Dui bu qi! Dui bu–”
“Agh! Wo hen hao! Tingzhi–!”
“–Dui bu qi! Dui bu–!”
“So-top-u.”
She froze– did he just–?
“You…you just spoke–”
“So-top-u.” He repeated again, as if the words had a taste he couldn’t discern. Zuko’s brows furrowed, “So-top-u. So-top-u.”
“Alright alright, I got it, buddy.” She patted his shoulder once before the impact sent a trickle of pain up her arm. Nora drew it back as if the skin of a Firebender could burn.
She wouldn’t be surprised if it could.
He grabbed her wrist.
She hissed in pain, and was dragged into the light–away from the solitude of dimness. He didn’t say a word as the blinding sunset illuminated her figure.
Honesetly, Nora preferred if he said anything at all–then, she wouldn’t have been as aware of the mess she was in. Her short, blue hair was a bird’s nest, her lip was split, her cheek was swollen, and she only saw her reflection in passing of the blackened bruise that decorated her eye.
She didn’t need a mirror to know it was bad–she felt the throbbing well enough.
Nora looked away, “Wo zhi dao….wo shi…shenme yangzi.” I know how I look.
In the corner of her eye, she thought she saw a hand hesitate to reach–as if it ached to touch, as if it yearned to hold.
She held her breath…
It went out of view when he decided to cross his idle arms instead.
If he noticed how her shoulders dipped ever so slightly, he didn’t show.
“Dong Yan gaosu wo ni taopaole.” Dong Yan told me you ran away,“Ta gaosu wo ni yao quanyu.”
She told me you need quanyu.
Nora sighed–she was able to discern meaning from the situation alone, “I don’t need care.” she grumbled.
As much as she knew she was an idiot for not treating her wounds, as much as she knew how the consequence would bite her in the ass later–
–she knew she wouldn’t be the only one in that infirmary.
She couldn’t find the time nor energy to come face to face with the boy from the fight.
Nora didn’t want to know what kind of disappointment awaited for her back at her bed; she could infer, however:
I trust you– Iroh had said before.
You need to do it– Zuko had left unspoken.
Here’s what you need to do– Dong Yan had offered.
And somehow, I let all of them down.
God, Dong Yan wouldn’t let me hear the end of it if I went back now.
Somehow, despite her body the color of berries and the taste not as sweet, their disappointment would have delt the blow a thousand times over.
For a while, the two of them stood–awkward and uncertain. “Suoyi ma?”--So? Zuko’s voice held that hint of impatience. His lips twitched as if they were indecisive between a frown and neutrality.
She didn’t get to see the look on his face as she promptly turned around without a word and sank back into the room;
Back into the comforts of solitude.
Zuko was stunned.
He thought that she would comply–she never seemed like the kind of person to deny medical assistance.
She’s not that stupid.
Then again, his thoughts interjected, she did refuse to buy some clothes because she was concerned about the prices.
Which is still so stupid because I am the prince–!
He let out a huff, “Wait!” He held the steel panel from swinging shut. It didn’t, however, seem to make her any close to answering. He saw the silhouette of her figure slink even further into the dimness, “Listen to me, what are you even doing in the room, anyways?!”
“Tingzhi.”
“No, you stop!” He scowled.
In the low candle-light, her scrapes and bruises blended into the shadows and her arms formed into horrid, inhuman shapes.
Spirits, what did they do to you?
He inhaled–fuel to his inner kindlings before it burst into flame at the palm of his hand. The fire trickled at his fingertips and fueled the room with brilliance. Despite the change in lighting, she refused to even turn in his direction. Beyond the mass of blue tangled on her head, she saw how her eyes were trained to the dark shadow his flame created, as if the darkness itself shone brighter than the blaze.
She knelt down, and only when it was in her hand did Zuko realize she was reaching for something. The candle next to her was starved of wick and wax and left room for his own flame to luminate;
That wasn’t what she reached for, however.
What… is that?
In the corner of his eye, he saw thin shadows that flickered on the wall and waved like grains in a field. The wall was littered with those shadows.
Wait a minute—
He squinted.
Those are arrows.
My wall is covered in fucking arrows.
He didn’t even know where to begin with the flurry of questions that laced his mind. So, he did what he knew best:
He got angry.
His lips curled into a scowl, “You ruined my wall! Do you know how much damage–?!”
THWIP!
Another arrow to the collection–another hole to worry about patching up. He narrowed his eyes: her jaw was set, her arms were shaking, and her legs were more akin to that of a baby jabber-fawn learning to walk.
Yet, here she is.
Shooting arrows into the wall.
Pretending as if I’m not even here.
Somehow, the thought pinched at his heart.
“Fei.”
No response. Instead, she walked towards the wall of arrows, and plucked each of them from the wall like apples from a tree.
When did she learn how to shoot an arrow?!
Zuko followed in pursuit, “Fei.”
Pluck the wall echoed. The arrow’s body rattled back in the quiver.
“Fei Nora, I’m taking you to the infirmary.”
Pluck!
He growled, “Listen to me!” His arm went out to grab her shoulder. When contact was made, he immediately drew it back once he felt her body tense and seize, like a man caught in lightning.
The bubbling frustration sunk into his stomach once he heard a muffled cry of pain make it through her wavering lips. Through the blood-splattered, green fabric, he saw the tendrils of discoloration that snaked from her collarbone to beyond.
“You–” he swallowed, “Spirits–”
“I…don’t want…to talk with you.” her voice had never sounded so...unsure? Yes. Soft? Definitely.
But, never weak.
The contradiction bugged Zuko more than he wanted, yet, he decided that it was a contradiction that would be pondered on at a later time;
Not when she was here–
–Not when she looked devastated and absolutely beaten.
“Weishenme?” Why? His voice rasped.
He saw how her lip quivered before her gaze turned away, “I…want you to leave.”
“What?”
Pluck! Was all she said in return. The silence worked in tandem with the metallic clangs the wall made when its thin arrows were plucked.
She’s--why is she ignoring me? Doesn’t she want to get healed?
I…don’t know. Is this just a girl thing? Maybe it’s a girl thing.
Pluck!
Spirits, she looks like she’s going to fall over any moment–
Oji did tell me that women have the tendency to hide things and expect you to get it right. Is…is that what’s happening here?
Agh! I should’ve asked that old man more about this. How am I supposed to handle this?! It almost seems like she’s–
Pluck!
–Angry at you.
Me?! Why would she be angry at me! It should be the idiots who set her up in the first place!
He pinched the bridge of his nose: Maybe she’s mad at them right now. Doesn’t explain why she can’t just come with me to at least clean up.
…What if we just ask her?
Zuko felt his body stiffen: What?! What makes you think it’s going to work?
You’re right…that’s such a stupid thought. She’s not even going to answer us, is she?
Pluck! Pluck! Pluck!
Spirits–why does it seem like every time we find each other we just make each other angry?! Are all teenage girls like this?
Maybe? I don’t know!
Azula and her friends didn’t act like this.
Yeah, because they were eleven the last time you saw them!
The more Zuko pondered, the more his head spun in circles, like a polar-dog endlessly chasing after its own tail–unending and self-deprecating. His eyes scanned across the holes that dotted the paneled wall:
It’s gonna be a pain to patch up.
Whatever–she better help me with the mess afterwards. It’s not like it’s my fault that–
He paused.
I’m the one that made her a trainer.
I’m the one that insisted.
If it wasn’t for me, she would be holed up in the infirmary, sorting medicine, instead of littering holes in the room.
If it wasn’t for me, she would be eating dinner–maybe, even getting ready for bed.
If it wasn’t for me, she didn’t have to go up on deck in the first place.
Spirits, I’m an idiot.
Guilt made his stomach twist and turn: Of course she wouldn’t want to even look in my direction. I’m the one that made her take those punches.
No. It was all those idiots that were on deck in the first place. They tore her apart.
Yet, I’m the one that threw her to the wolves.
His foot tapped restlessly against the metallic surface, “...Fei.”
You should apologize: The voice that rattled in his skull morphed away from the harsh, angry words that he knew. Instead, it sounded softer, more assuring–
More akin to a familiar, old prince–or the girl that stood in front of him.
It made him hesitate, but, his answer remained as resolute as before:
No–that’s a terrible idea.
It’s what she’d want to hear anyway, isn’t it? Maybe it’ll get her to come with you.
It’ll show weakness–I can’t afford to do that when she can barely stand herself.
But, maybe–
No. We’re not apologizing–
Zuko.
–We’re not doing it right now–!
Zuko!
What?!
…She’s looking at us.
What?
She turned around to look at you!
Fuck! What should I say?!
He tried to keep his face as neutral as he could, yet his heart felt like the drums of battle before a field of blood.
“I–” His voice faltered. The weight of an unspoken apology laid there on his tongue; a stone blocking the stream of words he didn’t know he could afford to say, “Well–”
What do I say?
I don’t know! Say anything!
So, he did.
“Are…” he swallowed: the flame flickered on his hand as sweat began to build. Somehow, that subtle, innocent tilt of her head was enough to make him pause and reconsider. Zuko felt himself shuffle in place–awkward and uncertain as the air between them.
It was as tense as an Earthbender’s might, but not quite as resolute.
The prince averted his eyes:
“Are you…okay?”
At first, there was nothing: no words exchanged, no breaths taken, thoughts didn’t dare reflect on her gaze or curl at her lips.
Then…
A sniffle.
A hiccup.
The expressionless plane reflected in her stare came to pass, and in its place, tears welled in the corner of her eyes–
–Before the absolute flood.
Oh no.
Oh Spirits no.
Her lip quivered into a whimper.
Her whimper crescendoed into a sob.
Before he knew it, the sporadic flurry of sobs grew into a storm of its own–one that Zuko oh so desperately wanted to escape.
She stumbled towards him.
He felt the winds of sympathy try to pull him in, and yet, he found the strength to resist against the gales and fury of gods.
…Until she leaned her forehead against his beating heart.
Zuko’s eyes were wide, his arms in the air as if she would bite, and his tongue was stuck in his throat. Through his brown manchu, he felt the tears roll and seep through the fabric like the incessant comings of rain. Her body wracked with each wind of sobs and each gust rattled his heart and scrambled his mind–
–Though he was able to discern one thought, and one thought alone:
What did I do?!
Nora wasn’t sure why she cried.
Maybe it was the pain that scratched at the surface of her skin and dug even deeper.
Maybe it was the clamoring of thoughts, the endless list of she should’ve done and didn’t do.
Maybe it was the stupid, stupid situation she was in–stuck in another dimension.
Or, even maybe, the dumb voice that whispered in the back of her mind that she refused to pay any heed to. Maybe she never noticed it. Maybe she ignored until it was nothing but a dull ring.
Or maybe, she didn’t want to think it in the first place–a thought so childish and obvious that she was too scared to touch; Its nature so blunt it might as well have been a baseball bat swung to the face.
It did, however, hurt as much to think:
I miss home.
Somehow, Zuko’s sweet, innocent, stupid little question was what made her realize it in the first place: Each sob was for every day she was away, each tear was for every meal she would have to miss, each breath she breathed in this Godforsaken (and, not to mention fictional ) world was another memory of home she refused to let go.
She counted the days: she was supposed to graduate tomorrow.
Nora remembered how much she stressed and fretted over the college form she needed to fill, the essays she needed to write, the grades she needed to excel. She remembered worrying about what she wanted to wear to school, and if her friends were mad because they never invited her to that house party.
She wanted to worry about such tedious things again.
…Maybe I was scared.
Scared of what?
Scared that admitting missing home was finality.
Finality?
If I missed home, that means there was no chance I would go back.
Nora and Zuko sat against the wall.
Despite the different clothes, the sunset that streamed through the small window, and the holes that adorned the wall behind them–
–the memory of that first night stuck together in this room came back to remind: Zuko wiping away tears as moonlight gave away to solemn features, two teenagers talking about everything and, ultimately, nothing, and a panel that refused to budge, stuck in a situation that changed everything.
Well, I guess this is returning the favor, she couldn’t help but chuckle dryly, since he sobbed his heart out in front of me, it’s my turn to be a mess in front of him.
In the same room that he cried in front of her.
How ironic.
She turned to look and immediately noticed his desperation–she saw how fidgety the silence struck him.
She was surprised he even stayed at all.
“Zenme yang?” What’s up?
“...Wo shuo le shenme rang…ni bu kai xin ma?” Did I say something wrong?
Barely a second passed before a laugh erupted from her chest, nasally from the incessant sniffles and red nose, “No– I mean – bu.”
“...hao ba.”
Okay.
Okay?
God, why is this so awkward?!
“Why?” She attempted to send a teasing grin his way, “Ni danxin wo?” You worried about me?
Somehow, that sentence alone sent a blaze of embarrassment from his kneck to the tuft of hair that poured from his head, “Bu! Wo– um– Wo shi–Ni shi–!” His endless stream of sputtering spittled into a scowl. She didn’t even notice how wide her grin grew until he kept staring at the curve of her lips, “Tingzhi!”
If his face was red before, the shade Nora saw was what she could’ve only described as “Fire Nation pride.” It struck her humor harder than any punch and giggles threatened to rise from her throat–
–Until each bounce of her chest left an aching reminder of the pain that subsided. For a moment, Nora let herself forget about the pain her body was wrought with, and as much happiness that brought her for just that singular moment, the brightest flames often burned out the quickest.
God, why does laughing hurt so fucking much?!
She couldn’t help but put a hand to her chest, and wasn’t sure if it was the shifting of the setting sun or if the prince shifted uncomfortably in his seat.
She frowned, “Dui…dui bu qi.” She didn’t even know what she was apologizing for–but her mind wracked with excuses to say it.
“Tingzhi.” He commanded, and her mouth snapped shut. His eyes trailed to the fingers that laid sprawled on her knees, “Ni shoushengle.”
You’re hurt.
It wasn’t a question.
It wasn’t a suggestion.
It was merely a statement that needed to be said.
She let out a huff, her nose buried in the groove of her swollen knees, “No shit, Sherlock.”
“...Shenme?”
“Wo zhi dao.” I know. She swallowed the film of blood that laced her teeth and glanced at the scarlet fingers that burned and puffed up like a pufferfish.
“Ruguo ni zhi dao… weishenme bu qu Dong Yan de fangjian?”--If you know you’re hurt, why aren’t you going to Dong Yan’s room?
Her lips parted–though hesitation was hasty to close them together.
Why does he even care?
So, she asked.
He groaned, “Wo xian wen.” I asked first.
She furrowed her brows; breath held, focus unwavering, and eyes locked for an eternity of seconds. The scowl on his face grew deeper and deeper and Nora kept her gaze resolute.
But the prince wasn’t one to be patient: he gave in.
“Ni yinwei wo–” Because of me, “--er shoushengle.” You’re hurt.
At first, confusion flooded Nora’s muddled mind.
Then, it hit her.
Oh.
He’s the one that told them to train under me, after all.
She furrowed her brow: “Ni budui.” You’re wrong.
To this, he shook his head, “Wo zhidaole ni buxiang jiao tamen, keshi wo haishi qiangpole ni jiao tamen.”
She understood bits and pieces, though one stood out to her the most: qiangpole.
Forced.
“You didn’t force me to do anything, Zuko. Ni meiyou qiangpole wo.” She saw how he perked up.
“Wo…wo meiyou?”
She nodded–an affirmation.
“Ni weishenme jiao tamen?” Why did you teach them, then?
Nora sighed; the words lingered on the tip of her tongue, “Wo– well– ni–” She let out a small huff of frustration, “Wo buzhidao zenme shuo.”
I don’t know how to say.
“...ni keyi yong yingyu shuo.”
Her head shot towards him, “Shenme?”
He repeated it with a scoff–as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.
He…thinks I should say it in English?
She swallowed, “Danshi…ni bu mingbai.” But, you won’t understand.
“Wo zhidao.” I know, yet his eyes seemed full of uncertainty. His fingers tapped restlessly against the metal floor: “keshi, ni you xin shi. Iro shuo…shuohua you bangzhu.”
Iroh says talking helps.
Somehow, that sentiment made her smile.
“Okay.”
“Oh…key.” He repeated before adjusting his seating.
And she told him: The loss of control; spiraling like a tidal wave, the pressure of being believed in, the reluctance to say no.
Nora pursed her lips–she knew he couldn’t understand a thing based on the way he fidgeted. But, his eyes stayed on her and his mouth was kept shut.
He’s trying.
“Zuko.”
“Ah?”
“...Why did you think I could do it? Ni weishenme xiang wo…wo neng zuo dao?”
To this, she saw the warmth return to his face in the form of scarlet. His tongue was caught.
She smirked with a nudge, “What?”
“Wo–” He cleared his throat, “Wo xiang ni you qianli.”
I think you have…what?
“Qianli?”
He scowled, frustration evident in his features, “Wo xiang ni shi dashi.”
I think you’re a master.
“Suoyi?” So?
He shrugged, the dust of red still evident on his cheeks, “Tamen yinggai ting ni.”--They should listen to you.
Is that…is that why he came in for the English lesson? – and thus, she inquired.
“Is that…why you…wanted to xue yingwen?”
The question, as reasonable as it was, had somehow caught Zuko in a corner. He wasn’t sure if it was a matter of not having an answer–
–or the answer was something refused to say.
Why did I go to her lesson in the first place? I’ve never been any good with school.
…Well, oji spends all that time every day with her–it’s only natural I got a little curious.
Right.
That was it–that was the answer he would give, and he opened his mouth to say it–
–Until another thought crossed his mind: Why did I try to learn, anyway?
Why did I try to repeat every word she said?
And why do I still want to come back tomorrow?
He saw the disbelief in her eyes and her lips pressed together when he held his tongue and gave her a curt nod instead–maybe she noticed the way his eyes dimmed in and out from the world of focus to the world of thought.
Zuko felt it well enough.
The silence grew tenser for every second it had left to fester.
“Nora.”
“Hm?”
“You didn’t answer my question.” He saw the way she tensed–a movement so abrupt even his scarred eye could’ve seen it as clear as crystal.
“...Why…I no…go to Dong Yan’s room?”
“Dui, you’re hurt.” His lips pursed together into a straight line, “and–uh…Dong Yan will be mad if I don’t come back with you.”
“Dong Yan… wen ni to bring me…to room?”
“Dui.” He wanted to pinch the bridge of his nose, but he held back that urge– at least for now, “So–the question, please?”
The corners of her split lip curled into a frown whilst averting her gaze, “I–well, Iroh–” she sucked in a breath, “I…failed.”
He blinked back surprise– what? “You…failed?”
“Iroh… shuo ‘you can do it.’ You shuo ‘you need to do it.’” she shrugged, “I couldn’t do it. I… fight crew instead.”
“You can still get patched up, though.” Zuko made his way to stand up, “Come on–”
“Bu.”
“No, you’re coming–whether you like it or not.” His patience drew thin. The prince considered dragging her over there himself–
–But the way her body was battered and bruised, he didn’t want to think about adding another one to the pile.
“Wo bu qu.”
“Just come with me!”
“Bu! Dong Yan will be shengqi.”
“Why the hell would she be mad at you?! I–” He groaned, his feet paced on the floor, “I don’t understand! Even if she gets mad at you, she’s a doctor–she’ll heal you! Spirits, it wouldn’t hurt to face her, would it?!”
“‘Face her?’”
“Look at her! Talk to her–I don’t know!”
“Not…not now.”
“When, then? Tomorrow? The next day? Until you’re fucking dead?” He saw the way her lip tightened at his tone.
“Zuko, be calm, please.”
“Or what? You’ll fight me? We both know you can’t do it.”
“Tingzhi.”
“Then, get up! How are you going to train them tomorrow?”
Nora’s brows furrowed together, confusion flashed before her very eyes, “Shenme?”
Zuko huffed–he didn’t know what was so confusing. To back down from a duty was to show weakness, and he wasn’t going to let the blue haired enigma give up. After all, the reason he made her a trainer was to show her strength, to command respect from The Wani.
His jaw tightened when his eyes trailed down to the blackened bruises along her jaw.
Are you sure it isn’t your pride admitting it was a mistake?
Don’t be ridiculous, Zuko.
Don’t be ridiculous.
“You’ll…train them again tomorrow, Fei.”
“Weishenme?”
“Why? Because you can’t just quit.”
“It wouldn’t be quitting.”
“You like to run.” Zuko scowled, “to them, you already look weak. The last thing we want to do is to let you back down.”
“I don’t–” But words failed on her tongue, so many emotions twitched at her brow, “I–they don’t like me.”
“So?”
“Zuko.” she huffed, frustration built up in her gaze.
The prince, however, felt his patience wear thin: “Don’t act so stupid!”
His voice faltered–dead on his tongue–
–But, the words had already left his mouth.
Zuko desperately wanted her to say something, anything . He barely caught the shadow of her fists, tightening until the knuckles turned a milky white. The prince saw the way her eyes averted his gaze.
He swallowed, “Fei , I–”
“Okay.”
Zuko rose a brow as he fidgeted in place–”O….kay?”
She stumbled onto her feet, using the graceful, curved wood of her bow to hoist herself up.
Or… attempt to hoist herself up.
For the first few tries, her legs gave away–the gravity was a force she couldn’t bear.
Though every single time she fell, every single time it looked as if she gave up–
–She kept climbing–for she knew that’s the only way she could go.
(Never give up without a fight) A voice echoed in the crevices of his mind.
However, even when Zuko had offered to help, she shrugged him off–jaw set and resolve as stubborn as the earth itself. It was painful to watch: small grunts and murmurs of pain, shaken legs, sharp breaths as attempts to hide the torment from simply standing up–
“Wait–”
“Zuko, bu.” She murmured.
“What do you mean no? What are you doing?!”
“I’m…I go to Dong Yan.”
“That’s…” great? good? This was exactly what he wanted, after all. There was already a pit of regret forming at his stomach.
“I can help you get there. I’m right here!”
“Don’t.”
“Why not?!”
“I…don’t want to gaosu, Zuko.”
She managed to find her footing–though that didn’t stop her from looking as if the gentlest breeze would topple her over. The prince scowled as she stumbled towards the loose panel in the wall; small steps towards the hallway.
He tried to interject her, “What do you mean you don’t want to talk?”
She didn’t even look at him. Instead, each step was just another, clumsy foot in front of the other–not even he seemed to be stopping her in her tracks, “I bu want to talk…to you.”
“Look I’m–” he bit his tongue before the apology bled out– no, don’t show weakness, “--Dong Yan will be mad if I’m not helping you and we both get there–”
“You can qu.”
You can leave.
The panel swung open, and just as he thought she would step through and leave as she said she would, something made her stop in her tracks. The swollen hand shook against the flap of metal trapped in her grasp, her eyes locked in a contemplative gaze, and the words seemingly caught in the hesitation of her tongue.
“Wo bu mingbai ni, Zuko.” – I don’t understand you, Zuko. The prince looked into her eyes–she seemed so, so tired, so exhausted from having to handle it all alone.
But, maybe what frustrated Zuko the most was how he was giving her the option to not do it alone–and she still chose the opposite.
“What do you mean?” Zuko swallowed, his fists clenching and unclenching, jaw set and resolute.
“You still want me to train them. You just don’t want to say that you’re wrong.”
He felt his ears flare red, “That’s not–”
“Shenme are we?” She gestured to the space between him and her, “We are friends? We are strangers? Shenme? ” Nora’s shoulders slumped in exasperation.
She didn’t even stop for an answer–she stumbled her way down the hall.
Zuko didn’t even know if there was an answer to give.
Nora could barely make it on deck the next day.
Every step felt like shards of glass and her frame looked just as fragile–like the morning breeze was enough to push her over.
Though, to Nora, that statement rang true; she wasn’t sure if it was the bruises on her body and the bandages on her cuts, or if was the clump of nerves that clawed its way up her throat.
It’s just my fight or flight response, that’s all– reason had always kept her grounded.
It took everything within her to not clench her swollen fingers or fidget with the beads that adorned her wrists. It took everything within her to swallow her screams of frustration and push herself onto the deck.
I can’t believe I’m back here.
I can’t believe I have to keep training them.
You should’ve said no.
I tried! I’m just…I can’t.
She sucked in a breath, jaw set as she surveyed the area. She barely got any rest from Dong Yan’s scolding breath and rough hands–busy rubbing herbs and ointments on cuts and bruises. But, Nora knew how to suck up the pain with her chin held high.
Hopefully, it would be enough to fool them.
I don’t think I can really take another fight–
“Koi zo!” Nora heard a grunt. She turned the corner and thin, morning shadows connected to the clamor of soldiers. She furrowed her brows together– they can’t be fighting, can they?
If there was a fight, they would be ecstatic.
They had worried, hushed tones, murmurs that didn’t dare speak up: a stark contrast from their cheers one sundown ago. The girl tried to maneuver her way through the group of soldiers, yet, their gazes were as fixed as the earth itself.
She huffed, “Bu hao yisi” Excuse me.
A sudden glance towards her and the crowd dispersed with a knowing look in their eye.
What do they know that I–?
She paused.
She felt her heart drop to her stomach, a chill up her spine.
“Zuko?”
The prince’s head perked up, attention drawn away from the boy in his grasp–held by the collar of his shirt. But, she recognized those green eyes and prideful gleam, despite how red his face was with utter fury.
Daiki.
Zuko felt the fire simmer until his blood boiled.
He saw her blue hair before she even spoke, but, that didn’t stop his rage from beating in his chest and thrumming in his ears. It wasn’t like any of this was planned in the first place. He walked up to Daiki the moment Sango told him the details and his vision saw red.
The Earthbender, however, did have a history of past annoyances: made snide remarks about him, openly questioned him as a prince, and his rumors spread faster than fire ever could.
Yet, somehow, he managed to charm the whole crew with his stupid little remarks and ear for gossip.
People often follow the loudest ones, he remembered his uncle’s words, but a leader speaks with actions.
Oh, I’m gonna give him a taste of the action if he doesn’t do what he’s told!
He threw the Earthbender to his knees and made sure the man was facing her . The prince’s fingers clutched his shirt tight enough for his knuckles to redden, “Apologize.” he scowled.
Daiki swallowed, confusion colored his features, “What–?”
“I said apologize.”
At this, Daiki’s green eyes finally snapped up and studied the stunned girl in front of him. He scoffed, “I didn’t do anything–”
“Bullshit.” Zuko scowled, a gleam in his amber irises as they trailed towards Nora. Her bruises were still as dark as the day before and not any prettier. He yanked the back of Daiki’s collar and forced the engineer’s shoulders along with it, “A little birdie told me that you told Mieko to mess with her and fight her. You and the entire crew decided to do pit them against each other for entertainment.”
“Zuko…” Nora swallowed. Her eyes were as wide as dinner plates, “Don’t–”
“You stay there.” he snapped, “let’s get this over with.” He thought of the night before–how he saw her stumble away battered and bruised with a chip on her shoulder. He thought of the sick pit of guilt that pooled in his stomach when he saw her turn the corner.
Those thoughts faded the moment Daiki started to squirm, “I’m not apologizing to the little whore–” He let out a yelp as Zuko’s fingers wrapped around his topknot and yanked.
He heard the crescendoes of their hushed murmurs–hair wasn’t anything to scoff at.
“Zuko, bu.” He heard her voice get closer. The sharpness of her tone made him perk up, but, her gaze was resolute, “Not right. Don’t hurt him.”
“Why?” he snapped, looking between her and the kneeling Daiki, “Don’t you want him to apologize to you?!”
“...Yes, keshi,” she hesitated and studied the pained look in his green eyes. Zuko’s fingers still held onto the bundle of hair, “keshi, this no right. Please, leave.”
Disbelief flashed in his amber irises, “Fei, what do you want from him, then?” The prince studied the bandages on her arms, the wrappings that adorned her swollen face and split lip.
Every bruise was because of this bastard–
–and she doesn’t want his stupid apology.
Fei nibbled on her bottom lip, the clacking of beads filled the tense silence.
But, she didn’t answer.
She couldn’t.
Because the ship shook before she could even open her mouth.
Notes:
I think the only one I got is...
"Koi Zo!" = Get over here! (Japanese)
Don't worry guys, I won't take as long as I did with this chapter. I think I'm almost done with the next one. Also, the GAang is much closer than you think

Pages Navigation
MissRBKLaufeysonPR97 on Chapter 1 Wed 14 Jun 2023 12:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Excle_Writes on Chapter 2 Wed 08 Mar 2023 02:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 2 Wed 08 Mar 2023 04:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
circlingdrains on Chapter 2 Tue 14 Mar 2023 11:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 2 Tue 14 Mar 2023 02:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
MissRBKLaufeysonPR97 on Chapter 3 Wed 14 Jun 2023 01:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
cinnamonarch on Chapter 3 Sun 22 Oct 2023 10:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 3 Mon 23 Oct 2023 07:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
iced_Light on Chapter 3 Sun 07 Apr 2024 06:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
ptch4rk on Chapter 4 Mon 06 Mar 2023 09:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 4 Mon 06 Mar 2023 02:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Avodragon on Chapter 4 Mon 06 Mar 2023 12:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 4 Mon 06 Mar 2023 02:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lofe (Guest) on Chapter 5 Thu 09 Mar 2023 06:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 5 Thu 09 Mar 2023 08:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 5 Mon 13 Mar 2023 01:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 5 Mon 13 Mar 2023 04:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Avodragon on Chapter 6 Thu 09 Mar 2023 10:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 6 Thu 09 Mar 2023 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyarepreh29 on Chapter 6 Thu 09 Mar 2023 02:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 6 Thu 09 Mar 2023 05:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 6 Mon 13 Mar 2023 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 6 Mon 13 Mar 2023 04:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 6 Mon 13 Mar 2023 05:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 6 Mon 13 Mar 2023 06:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 6 Mon 13 Mar 2023 09:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
iced_Light on Chapter 6 Sun 07 Apr 2024 06:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
AceNeedsSleep on Chapter 6 Thu 01 Aug 2024 09:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
CaideeFish123 on Chapter 6 Wed 30 Jul 2025 02:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
anyarepreh29 on Chapter 7 Sun 12 Mar 2023 11:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 7 Sun 12 Mar 2023 02:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
skjdln on Chapter 7 Sun 12 Mar 2023 12:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 7 Sun 12 Mar 2023 02:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
anyarepreh29 on Chapter 8 Mon 13 Mar 2023 11:22AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 13 Mar 2023 11:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 8 Mon 13 Mar 2023 01:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 8 Mon 13 Mar 2023 03:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 8 Mon 13 Mar 2023 04:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 8 Tue 14 Mar 2023 12:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 8 Tue 14 Mar 2023 12:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 8 Tue 14 Mar 2023 01:14AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 14 Mar 2023 01:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 8 Tue 14 Mar 2023 04:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 8 Tue 14 Mar 2023 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 8 Tue 14 Mar 2023 04:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
MDreamer on Chapter 8 Tue 14 Mar 2023 04:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
JWPaprika on Chapter 9 Thu 16 Mar 2023 05:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation